‘PHICE O100. R. B. HINMAN COLLECTION PROFESSOR OF ANIMAL HUSBANDRY 1921-1943 New York State College of Agriculture At Cornell University Ithaca, N. Y. Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924000678445 Gt. J. Gage & Co.'s Educational Series. THE ELEMENTS . OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY WITIL SPECIAL REFERENCE 10 THE STUDY Or’ CANADIAN PLANTS; TO WHICH IS ADDED A SELECTION OF EXAMINATION PAPERS ¥ BY’ st H. B. SPOTTON, M.A., F.LS., PRINGIPAL UF HARBORD ST, COLLEGIATE [NSTITUTE. . Authorized for use in the Schools af Ontario. Authorized for use in the School of Quebec. Authorized for use in the Schools of New. Brunswick. y Authorized for use in the Schools of Nova Scotia. Authorized for use in the Schools af Manitoba, ’ Revised Edition, With many Illustrations by the Author and othera, \ , ‘ W. J. GAGE & COMPANY, : TORONTO. Entered according to Act of Parliament of Canada, in the office of The Minister cf Agriculture, by THe W..J. Gace Company (Limited), in - the year one thousand eight hundred and ninety-seven. PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION. The work, of which the present little volume forms the first part, has been undertaken, at the suggestion of several eminent educationists, to supply a palpable want. The works on Botany, many of them ‘of great excellence, which have found their way into this country, have been prepared with reference to climates differing, in some cases, very widely from our own. They consequently contain accounts of many plants which are entirely foreign to Canada, thus obstructing the search for descriptions of those which happen to be common to our own and other countries ; and, on the other hand, many of our Canadian species'are not mentioned at all in some of the Classifications which have been in use. It is believed that the Classification which is to form the second part of this work will be found to contain all the commonly occurring species of the Provinces whose floras it is designed to illustrate, without being burdened with those which are either extremely rare or which do not occur in Canada at all. : The present part is designed to teach the Elements of Structural _Botany in accordance with a method which is believed to be more rational than that commonly adopted; and ‘it will be found to supply all that is requisite for passing the examinations for Teachers’ Certificates of all-grades, as well-as any others demanding an elementary knowledge of the subject. It contains familiar-descriptions of common plants, illustrating the chief variations in plant-structure, with a view to laying a foundation for the intelligent study of Systematic Botany with the aid of the second part ; then follow a few lessons on Morphology ; ; and the Elements of iv PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION. Vegetable Histology are treated of in as simple and brief a manner as was thought to be consistent with the nature of the subject. - The Schedules, the use of which is very strongly recom- mended, were devised by the late Professor Henslow, of Cambridge University, to fix the attention of pupils upon the salient points of structure. They will be found invaluable to the teacher as tests of the accuracy of his pupils’ knowl- edge. The cost of strikirg off a few hundred blanks of each sort would be very trifling, and not worth considering in view of the resulting advantages. The wood-cuts are from drawings from living specimens, except in two or three instances where assistance was derived from cuts of .wéll-known excellence in standard works on Botany. It need hardly be said that the engravings are not in any sense intended to take the place of the living plants. They are designed chiefly to assist in the examination of the latter ; and whilst it is hoped that they may be of service to those who may desire to read the book in the winter season, it is strongly urged upon teachers and ‘students not to be satisfied with them as long as the plants themselves are available. : : The works most frequently consulted in the preparation of the text are those of Hooker, Gray, Bentley, and Oliver. Finally, the Author looks for indulgence at the hands of his fellow-tgachers, and will be glad to receive suggestions tending to increase the usefulness of the work, and to extend a taste for what must ever be regarded as one of the most refining 2s well as one of the most practically useful. of studies. September, 1879, ° PREFACE TO REVISED EDITION. The re-arrangement of the course of study in Botany for Yeachers’ Certificates and for Junior Matriculation has afforded an opportunity for revising and, it is hoped, improv- ing the present text-book, to which so kind a reception was accorded on its first appearance some years ago. The principal feature of the new curriculum is the addition of certain Cryptogamous types. These are necessarily some- what more difficult of study than the Phanerogams, because their characteristics cannot be satisfactorily made out without employing high powers of the microscope; but it is hoped that the numerous illustrations which accompany the text, . and which have been gathered from various sources, will materially assist the stud um this part of the work. The chapter relating .o minute structure has been re- written, and, as will be seen, considerably extended... Though it is still but a sketch, it is hoped that it will serve a useful purpose in paving the way for the fuller study of the anatomy and physiology of plants with the aid of advanced works. Other changes and additions have also been made, chiefly in the chapter on Morphology. ' ‘The writer need hardly add that in preparing this revision he has Jaid under contribution the various text-books of recognized merit. which have come within his reach, and that beyond the mere presentation of the subject he lays no claim to originality. Barrie, August, 1887 TABLE OF COMMON PLANTS EXAMINED. PHANEROGAMS. Burrercur, HeEpatica, Mansi - MARIGOLD .... SREPHERD’S Douek. SSE Une ed RounD-LEAVED MALLOW......... ; GARDEN PEA.............0 0005 #5 Sweet Brier, STRAWBERRY, CRAB- ‘APPLE, CHERRY, RasPReRRY Water- PARSNIP.... DANDELION...... 2a CatTNIP...... ee deaminase es CUCUMBER.......... stcteaaconuies ; Orcuts. seeeg sotveees Seren seeseey Timoruy, Rep -ToP, MEADOW - Grass, CHess, Coucn-Grass, OLp-wircH Grass, BARNYARD Grass, POXTAT sctitccteccees Waitt Ping, Grounp Hemtock CRYPTOGAMS. POLYPODY, «iis de nsecweaves nn be be Common CuUB-Moss.. Common HoRSETAIL............- Harr-MO88...... 0000 cece cee eee es MARCHANTIA POLYMORPHA.>...... PARMELIA PARIETINA...........+ Common MusHroom..... CHARA FRAGILIS idoaince ayn eee se “ce ay Sve tees meauvas »Yepresenting RANUNCULACEZ. CRUCIFER®, MALVACEA. LEGUMINOS&, ONAGRACE2. RosAacEz. UMBELLIFERA. CoMPosIl&. LaBtatTa, CucuRBITACE. CuruLIFERA. SALICACEZ. SAPINDACES, - LIntaczea, IRIDACER, _ ORCHIDACEA. ARACEA, GRAMINEA. ConiIFERZ. representing Frrns, : Lycorops. HOogSETAILS. MossgEs. LivERWworRT?. LicHens. MuvsHRooms. THe CHaras, CONTENTS. PAGE, INTRODUOTION #23 sy speried ca juavaaascs sy pesselntsniemenenet 1 Cuarrer I.—Examination of a Buttercup............2005 rar” Cuarrer II.—Functions of the Organs of the Flower...... 11 Cuaprer JII.—Examination of ‘Hepatica and Marsh-Mari- gold—Resemblances between their Flowers and that _ of Butterowp............ eee, Beha arnyoiauacanaaess 14 CaaPTER IV.—Examination of other Common Plants with Hypogynous Stamens — Shepherd’s Purse — Round- leaved Mallow........... cc ceec cence cen eeneeuceevs 22 Cuarter V.—Examination of Common Plants with Perigy- nous Stamens—Garden Pea—Great Willow-herb..... 29 CHAPTER VI.—Examination of Common Rosaceous Plants— Sweet Brier — Strawberry — Cherry —Crab-Apple — Raspberry i. cise cua oteedna gs os ee cned clea paasninn 35 Omaprer VII.—Examination of a Plant with Epigynous Stamens—Water-Parsnip...............cee cence eee 41 - CHarTeR VIII.—Examination of Common Plants with Epi- petalous Stamens—Dandelion—Catnip.............. 43 Cuarrer IX.—Examination of Plants with Monecious Flowers—Cucumber—Oak ..... 0 - ccc ee eee ence e eee 48° Cuarrer X.— Examination of Plants with Dicecious Flowers —Willow—Maple.........- Ss been ale ugg maataovarcansarinGy 54 Cuarter XI.—Characteristics possessed in common by all the Plants previously examined — Structure of the - _ Seed in Dicotyledons...... isis beauties wien Basauasedeuarere 59 Gianna XII.—Examination of - Common Plants continued Dog’ s-Tooth Violet—Trillium—Irig—Orchis, . ietbels . 6) vu CONTENTS. Ouarrer XIII.—Examination of Spadiceous Plants—Indian Turnip—Calla............. uewak Gace Gebeaniesewens eh CHAPTER XIV.—Examination of Glumaceous Plants-—Timo- thy and other Grasses... ....ceeeeer ccc ceeeeeeeneee 78 Cuarren XV.—Common Characteristics of the Plants just Examined—-Structure of the Seed in Monocotyledons... 84 CuarrTer XVI. —-Examination of Coniferous Plants—White Pine—Ground Hemlock........... ie se diwrneaenee 87 Garter XVII.—Morphology of Roots, Stems, and Foliage-. Leaves of Phanerogams..........60.0ee ee eseeeceeee 93 Cuarrer XVIII.—Morphology of Flower-Leaves — Inflor- ‘ escence—The Calyx—The Corolla- -The Stamens— The Pistil—The Fruit—The Seed—Germination...: 128 CHAPTER XIX. —On'the Minute Structure of Plants—The ‘Cell — Tissues — Tissue - Systems — Exogenous and Endogenous Stems........ 0c eee e cece ee eee eee ee eens 156 Cuarter XX.,.— Food of Plants — Chemical Processes — Movements of Water—Phenomena of Growth..... ~ 177 Cuarrer XXL —Examination’ of a Fern—A Horsetail—A Club: Mosi00 2 casi bs Sacxdbemegs SARE ica Lees 184 CuaptER XXII.—Examination of a Moss mind a Liverwort... 190 Cuaprer XXIII.—Examination of a Mushroom—A Lithen . SAS CHUNG warenan.cs 3-04 sorvine a aeaainetacdsaenecGunmee 196 Cuarrer XXIV.—Classification of Plants according to the Natural System ... 0.0... cece cece cece ec ene wees 206 INDEX 100 tesa eceeera autos de oop eben eas age ead Sink 216 THE ELEMENTS or STRUCTURAL BOTANY. ’ 1. The study of Botany is commonly rendered unat- tractive to the beginner by the order in which the parts of the subject are presented to him. His patience be- comes exhausted by, the long interval which must neces- sarily elapse before he is in a position to do any practical work for himself. In accordance with the usual plan, some months are spent in committing to memory a mass of terms descriptive of the various modifications which the organs of plants undergo; and not until the student has mastered these, and perhaps been initiated into the mysteries of the fibro-vascular system, is he permitted to examine a plant as a whole. In this little work, we purpose, following the example of some recent writers, to reverse this order of things, and-at the outset to put into the learner’s ‘hands some common plants, and to lead . him, by his own examination of these, to a know- ledge of their various organs—to cultivate, in short, not merely his memory, but also, and chiefly, his powers of observation, a HLEMENTS OF STRUCFKFORAL BOTANY, It is desirable that the beginner should provide him- self with a magnifying glass of moderate power for examining the more minute parts of specimens ; a sharp penknife for dissecting ; and a couple of fine needles, which he can himself insert in convenient handles, and which will be found of great service in separatin, delicate parts, and in impaling fine portions for examination with the aid of the lens. CHAPTER IL EXAMINATION OF A BUTTERCUP. 2. To begin with, there is no plant quite so suitable 3s our common Buttercup. This plant, which has con- spicuous yellow flowers, may be found growing in almost every moist meadow. Having found one, take up the whole plant, loosening the soil a little, so as to obtain as much- of the Root as possible. Wash away the earth adhering to the latter part, and then proceed to examine your _ Specimen. Begin- “ning with the Root (Fig.1),the : first noticeable Fig. 1 thing is that it js not of the same colour as the rest of the plant. It is Fig. 1.—Fibrous Root of Buttercup. a EXAMINATION OF A BUTTERCUP, 3 nearly white. Then it is not of the same form as the part of the plant above ground. It is made up of a num- ber of thread-like parts which spread out in all directions, and if you examine one of these threads through your magnifying glass, you will find that from its surface are given off many finer threads, called rootlets. These latter are of great importance to the plant ; it is largely by means of their tender extremities, and the parts adjacent to these, that it imbibes the nutritious fluids contained in the soil. Whilst you are looking at these delicate rootlets, you may perhaps wonder that they should be able to make their way through the soil, but how they do this will be apparent to you if you examine the tip of one of them with a microscope of considerable power. Fig. 2 repre- sents such a tip highly magnified. _ It is to be observed that the growth of the rootlet does not take place at the very extremity, |.....6 but immediately behind it. The extreme “tip consists of harder and firmer matter than Fig, 2. that behind, and is in fact a sort of cap or thimble to protect the growing part underneath. As- the rootlets grow, this little thimble is pushed on. first through the crevices of the soil, and, as you may sup- pose, is soon worn away on the outside, but it is as rapidly renewed by the rootlet itself on the inside. Another difference between the root and the part above ground you will scarcely have failed to discover : the root has no leaves, nor has it any buds. You may describe the root of the Buttercup as fibrous, Fig. 2.—Extremity of rootlet ;.a, the harder tip ;b, the growing portion be- hind the tip. 4 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. 3. Let us now look at the Stem (Fig.3). It is upright, pretty firm, coloured green, and leaves spring from it at intervals. As there is scarcely any appearance of wood in it, we may describe it as herbaceous, At several points along the main stem branches are given off, and you wili observe that immediately be- low the point from whicheyery branch springs there is a leaf on the stem. The angle be- tween the leaf and the stem, on the upper side is called the axil of the leaf (awilla, an armpit), and it is a rule to which there are scarcely any exceptions, that branches can only spring from the axils of leaves, _ The stem and all the branches of our plant termi- Fig. 3. nate, at their upper extremi- ties, either in flowers. or in flower-buds, 4, Let us now consider the Leaves. A glance wil) show you that the leaves-of this plant are not all alike. Those at the lower end of the stem have long stalks (Fig. 4), which we shall henceforward speak of as petioles. .Those a little higher up have petioles too, but they are not Win 2 Stam nf Ruttavann EXAMINATION OF A BUTTERCUP. 5 quite so long as the lower ones, and the highest leaves have no petioles at all. They appear tobe sitting on the stem, and hence are said to be sessile, The lowest ; leaves of all, as they seem to spring from the root, may be described as radical, ‘whilst the higher’ ones may ke called cauline (caulis, a stem). The broad part of a leaf is its blade. In the plant we are now examining, the blades. of the leaves are almost divided into distinct pieces, which are called obes, and each of these again is more or less deeply ‘cut. Both petioles and blades of our leaves are covered with minute hairs, and so are said re i hairy. Hold up one of these leaves to the light, and you will observe that the veins run through it in all directions, forming a sort of net-work. The leaves are therefore net-véined. ae: ‘The points along the stem from which the leaves ‘arise are called nodes, and the portions of stem between the nodes are called. ¢nternodes. 5. Let us next examine the Flowers. Each flower in our plant is at the end either of the stem or of a branch of the stem. The upper portions of the stem and its branches, upon which the flowers are raised, ~ are called the peduncles of the flowers. Kt ‘Take now a flower which has just opened. little spreading leaves, somewhat yellowish Pig. Beginning at the outside, you will find five Fig. 4.—Radical leat of Buttercup. Fig. 5.—Flower of Buttercup, from the back. 6 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. in colour. Each of these is called a sepal, and the tive -together form the calyx of the flower. If you look at -a flower which is a little older, you will probably not find any sepals. They will have fallen off, and for this reason they are said tobe deciduous. So, in like manner, the leaves of most of our trees are decidudéus, because they fall at the approach of winter. You wi. sind that you can pull off the sepals one at a time, without dis- turbing those that remain, This shows that they are not connected together. They are therefore said to be. free, and the calyx is described ‘as polysepalous. Inside the circle of sepals there is another circle of leaves, usually five in number, bright yellow in colour, and much larger than the sepals. Each of them is called a petal, and the five together form the corolla of the flower. Observe carefully that each petal is not in- serted in front of a sepal, but in front of the space be- tween two sepals, The petals can be removed one at a time like the sepals. They, too, are free, and- the cor- olla is polypetalous. If you compare the petals with one another, you will see that they are, as nearly as possible, alike in size and shape. The corolla is therefore regular. 6. We havg now examined, minutely enough for our present purpose, the calyx and corolla. Though their divisions are not coloured green, like the ordinary leaves of the plant, still, from their general form, you will have no difficulty in accepting the statement that the sepals - end petals are in reality /eaves. It will not be quite so apparent that the parts of the flower which still remain are also only modifications of the same structure. But there is good evidence fhat this is the case. Let us, however, examine these parts that remain, There is EXAMINATION OF A BUTTEROUP. ve ae a TEES number of little yellow bodies, each at the “ top of a little thread-like stalk. Each of ’ these bodies, with its stalk, is called a stamen. The little body itself is the anther, and the stalk is its filament. Your Fig. 6. magnifying glass will show you that each anther consists of two oblong sacs, united lengthwise, the filament being a continuation of the line of union (Fig. 7). If you look at a stamen of a flower which has been open some time, you will find that each anther-cell has split open along its outer edge, and has thus allowed a fine pollowiah dust to escape from it (Fig. 8)- This dust is called pollen. 2 Hy is.| Two sepals SianSEEs : peor ae Taye with a pair of long ene il £8. opposite each ; sieasincitd the other two , with one short} Anthers. stamen opp.) each, ~— digti Syncarpous. The twocells Pistil. ene ‘jof the ovary Carpels. 2 separated by a Ovary. Superior. thin partition. Zo ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, 32. Mallow. The ment leaved Mallow (Fig. 31) growsalongevery wayside, and’ is a very common weed in cultivat- ed grounds. Pro- cure, if possible, a plant which has vipened its seeds, _as well as one in flower. The root , of this plant is of of adifferent kind from those of the three plants first examined. It consists of a stout tapering part, de- _ scending deep in- to the soil, from the surface of which fibres are given off irregularly. A stout root of this kind is called a baproot The carrot is another example. 33. Tile leaves are long-petioled, net-veined, and in- dented on the edges. On each side of the petiole, at its junction with the stem, you will observe a little leaf-like attachment, to which the name stipule is given. The presence or absence of stipules is a point of some import- ance in plant-structure, and you will do well to notice it in your examinations. You have now made yourselves Fig. 31.—Round-leaved Mallow. Fig. 32.--Section of the flower. ~ Fig. 33.—Flower with calyx and corolla removed, Fig. 34.—A ripened pistil with the persistent calyx, ROUND-LEAVED MALLOW. 27 acquainted with all the parts that any leaf has, viz., blade, ’ petiole, and stipules. 34, Coming to the flower, observe first that the parts of the calyx are not entirely separate, as in the flowers you have already examined. For about half their length they are united together-so as to formacup. The upper half of each sepal, however, is perfectly: distinct, and forms a tooth of the calyx; and the fact that there are five of these teeth shows us uninistakably that the calyx is made up of five sepals. We therefore speak of it as a gamosepalous calyx, to indicate that the parts of it are coherent. As the calyx does not fall away when the other parts of the flower disappear, it is said to be persistent. Fig. 31, a, shows a persistent calyx. 35. At the base of the calyx there are three minute leaf-like teeth, looking almost like an outer calyx. A circle of bracts of this kind is called an énvolucre. The three bracts under the flower of the Hepatica also consti- tute an involucre. As the bracts in the Mallow grow on the calyx, some botanists speak of them as an epicalyz. The corolla consists of five petals, separate from each other, but united with the stamens at their base. 36. The stamens are numerous, and as their filaments - are united to form a tube, they are said to be monadelphous. This tube springs from the receptacle, and the stamens are therefore hypogynous. Fig. 32 will help you to an under- standing of the relation between the petals and stamens. Having removed the petals, split the tube of the stamens with the point of your needle, A little care will then enable you to remove t'se stamens without injuring the 23 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, pistil. The latter organ will then be found to consist of a ring of coherent carpels, a rather stout style, and num- erous long stigmas (Fig. 33). If you take the trouble to count the carpels and the stigmas, you will find the num- bers to correspond. As the seeds ripen, the carpels separate from each other (Fig. 34). MALLOW. Onean. No. CoHESION. ADESION. ReMAkKS. Gamosepa- | Inferior. Three bracts, Calyx. lous. growing onthe Sepals. 5 calyx. Corolla. Polypetalous. | Hypogynous. Petals. , Stamens. « |Monadelphous| Hypogynous. Filaments. Anthers. ; One-celled. ¥ | Pistil. oe) Syncarpous. | Superior. Carpels as} Carpels. many as the Ovary stigmas, 37. Compare now the structure of the Hollyhock (single flowers should be selected) with that of the Mallow, and write outa description. Musk-Mallow. and Abutilon (a common gfeen-house plant) may also be examined with advantage. 38, The Order (Malvacee) of which Mallow is a type is very distinctly marked by the following characteristics : 1. The sepals are always placed edge to edge (valvate) in the bud, while the petals overlap and are rolled together (convolute). 2. The stamens are numerous and monadelphous, and their anthers are 1-celled. Although united at the GARDEN PEA. 29 base with the claws of the petals, they are xeverthe- less inserted on the receptacle (hypogynous). — - 3. The carpels are almost always united in a ring, which breaks up at maturity. ; 4. It may be added that the leaves are furnished with _ Stipules, and the juice of the plants is mucilaginous. CHAPTER V. EXAMINATION OF COMMON PLANTS WITH PERIGYNOUS STAMENS—GARDEN PEA—GREAT WILLOW-HERB. 39. Garden Pea. In the flower of this plant, the salyx is constructed on the same plan as in the Mallow. There are five sepals, coherent below, and spreading out dnto distinct teeth above (Fig. 35). The calyx is there- fore gamosepalous. Examine next the form of the corolla (Fig. 36). One difference between the corolla and those of the previous plants will strike you at once. In the flowers of the latter you will remember that each petal was precisely like its fellows in size and shape, and we therefore spoke of the corolla as regular, In the Pea, on the other hand, Fig. 37. Fig. 35.—Flower of Garden Pea. Fig. 36.—Front view of the same. Fig. 37.—Diadelphous stamens of the same, Fig. 38,—The pistil. Fig. 39.—The same cut through lengthwise. 30 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, one of tke petals is large, broad, and open, whilst two smaller ones, in the front.of the flower, are united into a kind of hood. We shall speak of this corolla, then, and all others in which the petals are unlike each other in size or shape, as irregular. _ As the Pea blossom bears-some resemblance to a butter- fly, it is said to he papilionaceous, 40. Remove now the calyx-teeth and the petals, being very careful not to injure the stamens and the pistil, en- veloped by those two which form the hood. Count the stamens, and notice their form (Fig. 37):- You will find ten, one by itself, and the other nine with the lower halves of their filaments joined together, or coherent. When stamens occu in this way, in two distinct groups, they are said to be diadelphous ; if in three groups, they would ve txiadelphous; if in several groups, polyadelphous, In ile Mallow, you will remember, they are united into one group, and therefore we described them as monadelphous. You will, perhaps, be a little puzzled in trying to determine to what part of the flower the stamens are attached. If you look closely, however, you will see that the attachment, or insertion, is not quite the same as in the* Buttercup and the other flowers examined. Ia the present instance they are inserted upon the lower part of the calyx, and so they are described as perigynous, a term meaning “around the pistil.” 41. But the pistil (Figs. 38, 39) is not attached to the calyx. It is free, or superior. If you cut the ovary across, you will observe there is but one cell, and if you examine the stigma, you will find that it shows no sign of division. You may therefore be certain that the pistil is a single carpel. GARDEN PEA, 31 ‘You are now prepared to fill up the schedule descrip- tive of. this flower. GARDEN PEA. “ORGAN. No. COHESION. || ADHESION, REMARKS, r Calyx. . ~|Gamosepalous| Inferior. Sepals. b | : ‘Corolla. Papilionace- | Perigynous. | Thetwo front Petals. 5 _ |ous. Irregular. ' |petals united. Stamens. 10 |Diadelphous. | Perigynous. Filaments. Anthers. - A Pistil. |Apocarpous. ee , Carpels. l ei Ovary. - Superior. 42, The beginner will be very likely to think, from its appearance, that the largest of the petals is made up of two coherent ones, but the following considerations show clearly that this is not the case. In the Buttercup, and other flowezs in which the number of sepals and petals is the same, the petals do not stand before the sepals, but before the spaces between them. In the Pea-blossom this rule holds good if the large petal is considered as one, but not otherwise. Again, the veining of this petal is similar to that of a common leaf, there being a central rib from which the veins spring on each side; and lastly, there are some flowers of the Pea kind—Cassia, for example—in which this particular petal is of. nearly the _same size and shape as the other four. 43. The Pea is a type of a highly important pica of plants—the Order Leguminose. To it belong many plants 32 ' ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, differing very widely in external appearance—the Locust- Tree and the Clover, for example—but exhibiting in the structure of their flowers so marked a similarity that their relationship is beyond question. The characters by which the Order is distinguished are chiefly these : 1. The corolla is more or less papilionaceous, and is inserted on the base of the calyx (perigynous). 2. The stamens, almost tnvariably ten in number, are also perigynous, and nearly always diadelphous. = 3. The pistil is nearly always a legume, that is to'say, tt is a single carpel which splits into two pieces at maturity, like the pod of the Pea or Bean. 4. The leaves have stipules, and are nearly always com- pound, that ts, of several distinct leaflets, _ Plants which may be compared with the Pea are Red Clover, White Clover, Sweet Clover, Medick, Locust-Tree, Bean, Vetch, Lupine, Sweet Pea, &c. 44, Great Willow-herb. This plant is extremely common in low grounds and newly-cleared land, and you may easily recognize it by its tall stem ioe and bright, purple flowers. ) Observe the position of the flowers, * ‘ In the three plants first examined we found the flowers at the end of the stem. In the Willow-herb, as in the Mallow, they spring from the sides of the stem, and immediately below | the point from which each flower Fig, 40. springs you will find a small leaf or bract (Fig. 40). Flowers Fig. 40,—Flower of Great Willow-herb, GREAT WILLOW-HERB, 33 which arise from the axils of bracts are saic io be axillary, whilst. those which are at the ends of stems are called terminal, and you may remember thab flowers can only be produced in the axils of leaves and at the ends of stems and branches. 45. Coming to the flower itself, direct your attention, first of all, to the position of the ovary. You will find it apparently under the flower, in the form of a tube tinged , with purple. It is not in reality under the flower, because its purplish covering is the calyx, or, more accurately, the caliyx-tube, which adheres to the whole surface of the ovary, and expands above into four long teeth. The ovary, therefore, is inferior, and the calyx, of course, superior, in this flower. As the sepals unite below to form the tube the calyx is gamosepalous. The corolla consists of four petals, free from each other, and is consequently polypetalous, It is also regular, the ae petals being alike in size and 47 ~__.v shape. Each petal is narrowed Fig. 49, | df A % the base into what is called 4 the claw of the petal, the broad part, as in the ordinary foliage- leaf, being the blade. The stamens are eight in number (octandrous), four short and. four long, and are attached to the calyx (perigynous). 46, The pistil has its three: Fig. 41. parts—ovary, style,and stigma —very distinctly marked. The stigma consists of four long lobes, which curl outwards after the flower opens. The . Fig. 41,—Ripened pistil of Willow-herb. Fig. 42,—Cross section of the same. 34 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. style is long and slender. The examination of the ovary requires much care; you will get the best idea of its structure by taking one which has just burst open and begun to discharge its seeds (Fig. 41). The outside will then be seen to consist of four pieces (valves), whilst the centre is occupied by a slender four-winged column (Fig. 42), in the grooves of which the seeds are compactly arranged. The pistil thus consists of four carpels united together, and is therefore syncarpous. Every seed is furnished with a tuft of silky hairs, which greatly facili- tates its transportation by the wind. 47. The Willow-herb furnishes an excellent example of what is called symmetry. We have seen that the calyx and corolla are each made up of four parts; the “stamens are in two sets of four each ; the stigma is four-lobed, and the ovary has four seed-cells. A flower is symmetrical when each set of floral leaves contains either the same number of parts or a multiple of the same number. Observe that the leaves of our plant are net-veined. The schedule will be filled up as follows : GREAT WILLOW-HERB. oRGAN® No. COHESION. ADHESION. REMARKS. Calyx. Gamosepalous} Superior. _ Sepals. 4 Corolla, Polypetalous. | Perigynous. Petals. 4 : Stamens. 8 jOctandrous. { Perigynous. |Four ghortand Filaments. ans ? four long, Anthers. Pistil, Syncarpous. | Inferior. Seeds provided Carpels. 4 with tufts of ROSACKOUS PLANTS. 35 Flowers to compare with Great Willow-herb are Fuchsia and Evening Primrose. Either of these will serve as the ype if Willow-herb cannot be obtained. CHAPTER VL EXAMINATION OF COMMON ROSACEOUS PLANTS—-SWEET BRIER ——STRAWBERRY—CHERRY—CRAB—APPLE—RASPBERRY. 48. Sweet Brier. As in the flowers examined in ‘the last chapter, the sepals of Sweet Brier are not en- tirely distinct; their lower halves ‘cohere to form a tube, and the calyx is therefore gamo- sepalous. § = The corolla con- sists of five sepa- rate petals of the same size and shape, and is there- fore both regular and polypetalous. , Fig. 43. . The stamens are very numerous, and separate from each other. As in the Pea and the Willow-herb, so in this flower they will be Fig. 43.—Flower and leaves of Sweet Brier. ! 50 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. c found to be attached to the calyx. They are, therefore, perigynous. 49, To understand the construction of the pistil, you must make a vertical section through the roundish green mass which you will find on the under side of the flower.” You will then have presented to you some such appearance as that in Fig. 44. The green mass, you will observe, is hollow. Its outer covering is simply the continua- tion of the calyx-tube. The lin. ing of this caiya-tube ts the recep: tacle of the flower ; to it are at- tached the separate carpels which together constitute the pistil (Fig. 45), just as the carpels of the Buttercup are attached to the raised receptacle of that flower. We must remind you again that whenever the ovary is enclosed in the calyx-tube, and the calyx appears to spring from the summit of the ovary, the latter is said to be inferior, and the former superior. . In the case of Sweet Brier and similar forms, where the pistil is strictly apocarpous, and the other part cohere at their base so as to form a tube enclosing the really free carpels, the pistil may be described as half-inferior, and the calyx consequently as half-superior. 50. Strawberry. So far as calyx, corolla, and sta- mens are concerned, the flower of Strawberry very nearly resembles that, of Sweet Brier. Alternating with the five calyx-lobes, however, will be found five bractlets,’ Fig. 44.— Vertical section through the pistil. Fig. 45.—Vertical section through ripe fruit of Sweet Brier. ROSACEOUS PLANTS, 37 Which constitute, as in Mallow, an epicalyx. The pistil aust be carefully examined. In this case there will be found a conical elevation in the centre of the flower, on the surface of which are inserted many separate carpels, much in the same way as in Buttercup. At maturity this elevated ~ receptacle will have become greatly enlarged and pulpy, with the real fruit, the ripened carpels, dotted over its surface (Fig. 46). 51. Cherry or Plum. Here also the calyx, corolla, and stamens are all adherent, and a hollow cup is formed, in the bottom of which (but entirely free from these parts) the pistil is developed (Fig. 47). It consists of a single carpel, in which there are at first two ovules, though gen- erally but one seed is ripened. The fruit ig ‘called a drupe, the seed being surrounded by three distinct ~layers: (1) a hard shell (the putamen), (2) a mass of soft - pulp, and (3) the outer skin. ~ 52. Crab-Apple. Here, as before, we have a gamo- sepalous calyx, the lower part forming a tube. The five petals are separate and inserted on the calyx, as are also the numerous. stamens. To understand the structure of ‘the vistil, make a vertical section through the centre of the flower, and also a cross section. The cross section Fig. 47. Fig. 46.—Vertical section of Strawberry. Fig. 47,—Vertical section through flower of Cherry. (Gray.) 38 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. (Fig. 50) will show you that in this case we have a syncarpous pistil of five carpels, and the vertical section (Fig. 49) shows that the Ga) is here truly inferior, the calyx-tube be- ing completely adherent or adnate to it, The style is ~. divided into five parts, cor- responding to the five car- Fig. 48, Fig. 49. pels. 53, At maturity, whilst the pistil or central organ has’ enlarged considerably, it will be ‘found that the calyx- tube, which is adherent to it, has also grown very much. It is, in fact, the largely developed calyx-tube which con- stitutes the edible part of the apple, the true pistil forming the core. It is not very easy to distin- guish the line which separates these two parts of the ripe fruit, but if a cross- section be made through the apple a circle of greenish dots may generally be made out at the outer limit of the core. A fruit of this sort is called a pomg. The wither- ed calyx-teeth may be found in thé hollow Fig. 50. at the end opposite the stem, as also, generally, the remains of the five styles, — _— Fig. 48.—Flower of Crab-Apple. Fig 49.—Vertical section of ova.y. Fig. 50,—Oross section of fruit of Crab-Apple. ROSACEOUS PLANTS. of 54. Raspberry. Calyx, corolla, and stamens have the same arrangement as in Strawberry, and the pistil is likewise apocarpous, the numerous carpels covering the ~ surface of a raised receptacle. But here the carpels do not produce achenes. Hach of them at maturity forms a fruit resembling a drupe, so that the raspberry is a mass of drupes heaped upon a common receptacle, 55. Let us now sum up our observations upon the repre- sentatives of the great Order of Rosaceous plants. We have found them to possess the following characters in “common: . Ll. The petals and the numerous stamens are inserted on the calyx (perigynous). 2. The pistil, eacept in the Apple, ts apocarpous and Sree Srom the calyx. 8. It may be added that the Jeaves are furnished with stipules. 56. The differences (which lead to the en ‘of the Order into subordinate groups) are chiefly in the fruit. In Sweet Brier, with which may be compared any wild Rose, the achenes are enclosed in the calyx-tube. In Straw- ‘berry the receptacle is conical ; so also in Raspberry. In the Cherry the carpel is single, forming a drupe. In the Apple the ovary is syucarpous and combined with the fleshy calyx. Compare with the Apple the Hawthorn and the Mountain Ash or Rowan Tree. 57. The following are the schedules descriptive of weet Brier and Crab-Apple. Those relating to Cherry, Strawberry, and Raspberry should be carefully: filled vp by the pupil. : 40 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. SWEET BRIER. OrGan. No. CouEsion. ApuEsion. | REMARKS. Calyx. Gamosepalous| Half-superior. Sepals. 5 |. s Corolla. Polypetalous. | Perigynous. | Petals. 5 ; Stamens. © | Polyandrous. | Perigynous. Pistil. Apocarpous. Half.inferior. |The hollow re- i ceptacle lines Carpels. a) the calyx-tube CRAB-APPLE. Orcan. _No. | Cougsion. ADHESION. REMARKS. Calyx. @ Gamosepa- | Superior. ‘A 6 lous. ‘) - Sepals. 5 - Bi Corolla, ; Polypetalous. | Perigynous. Petals. 5 = Stamens. o | Polyandrous. | Perigynous. Pistil. Syncarpous. | Inferior. |Fruit consists| ° C. chiefly of a arpels. 5 fleshy enlarge- eas ment of the]: oa (he calyx-tube. . EXAMINATION OF AN UMBELLIFER, 41 CHAPTER VII. EXAMINATION OF A PLANT WITH EPIGYNOUS STAMENS— WATER-PARSNIP. 58. Water-Parsnip. This is 2 common swamp plant in Canada; but if any difficulty be experienced in procuring specimens, the flower of the common Carrot or Parsnip or of Parsley may be substituted for it, all these. : plants being closely related, and dif- fering but slightly in the structure y, of their Aowers. * Notice first the peculiar appearance of the flower cluster (Fig. 51). There areseveral pedicels,nearly of the same length, radiating from the end of the peduncle, and from the end of each pedicel radiate in like manner a num- ber of smaller ones, each with a flower at its extremity. Such a cluster is Fig. 52, Fig. 51. known as an umbel. If, as in the present case, there are groups of secondary pedicels, the umbel is compound. As the flowers are.very small we shall be obliged to use the lens all through the examination. Even with its aid you will have a little difficulty in making out the calyx, the tube of which, in this flower, adheres to the surface of the ovary, as in Willow-herb, and is reduced above to a mere rim or border of five minute teeth. The petals are five in number, and free ‘from each other, Observe that each of them is zncurved at its extremity Fig. 51.—Compound umbel of Water-Parsnip. Fig. 52;—Single flower of same. Fig. 58.—Vertical section of the ovary. 42 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. ‘Fig. 52). They are inserted on a disk which crowns the ovary, as are also the five stamens, which are hence said to be epigynous. In the centre of the flower are two short styles projecting above the disk, and a vertical section through the ovary (Fig. 53) shows it to be two-celled, with’ a single seed suspended fromthe top of each cell. WATER-PARSNIP. ORGAN. No. |. COHESION. ADHESION. REMARKS. Calyx. Gamosepalous Sup erior. |Calyx-teeth al- Sepals. 5 ‘ most obsolete. Corolla. | Polysepalous.| Epigynous. | Petals in- Petals. 5 curved, Stamens. 5 |Pentandrous.| Epigynous. Pistil. - | Syncarpous. | Inferior. Carpels. 2 59. The Water-Parsnip is a type of the large Order Umbellifeyee, which is well marked by the following characters : 1. The flowers are clustered in umbels, and these are generally compound. \ 2. The calyx is perfectly adherent to the ovary, so that almost none of tt projects above. 3. The petals and stamens (five. each) are epigynous. ~ 4. The ovary is two-celled, and is surmounted by two styles. At maturity the pistil separates into two dry carpels, : A. COMPOSITE FLOWER. 43 CHAPTER VIIL EXAMINATION OF GOMMON PLANTS WITH EPIPETALOUS STA- MENS—DANDELION—CATNIP. 60. Dandelion. The examination of this flower will be somewhat more difficult than that of any we have yet undertaken. Provide yourselves with specimens in flower and in seed. The root of the plant, like that,of the Mallow, is a tap-root. I The stem is almost suppressed, and, Fig. 54. as in the case of the Hepatica, the leaves are all radical. They are also net-veined. The flowers are raised on scapes, which are hollow. At first sight the flower appears to have a calyx of many sepals, and a corolla of many petals. Both of these ap- pearances, however, are contrary to facts. With a sharp knife cut the flower through the middle from top to bottom (Fig. 54), It will then appear that the flower, or rather flower-head, is made up of a large number of distinct pieces. With the point of your needle detach one of these pieces. At the lower end of it you have a small body resembling an unripe seed (Fig. 55). It is, in fact, an ovary. Just above this thete is a short bit of stalk, sur- mounted by a circle of silky hairs, and above this a yellow tube with one side greatly prolonged. This yellow tube is a corolla, and a close examination of the extremity of Fig. 55. Fig. 54.—Vertical section of Dandelion flower. Fig. 55—Single floret. 44 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. its long side will show the existence of five minute points, or teeth, from which we infer that the tube is made up of “1 five coherent petals. As the corolla is on the ovary, it is said to be Epigynous. Out of the corolla protrudes the long style, divided at its summit into two stigmas. To discern the stamens will require the greatest nicety of observation. Fig, 56 will help you in your task, The stamens are five in number. They are \ inserted on the tube of the corolla (epzpetalous) and Fig.56. their anthers cohere (Fig. 57), and form a ring about the style. When the anthers are united in this-way, the stamens are said to be syngeneszous. ; 61. It appears, then, that the Dandelion, instead of being a single flower, is in reality a compound of a great many flowers upon a common receptacle, and pz, What seemed at first to be a calyx is, in reality, an tnvolucre, made up of many Fig.57.” bracts, 7 But have the single flowers, or florets, as they are properly called, no calyx? The theory is that they have one, but that it is adherent to the surface of the ovary, and that the tuft of silky hairs which we noticed is a prolongation of it. Now turn to your specimen having the seeds ready to blow away. The seeds are all single; the little bit of stalk at the top has grown into a long slender thread, and the tuft of hairs has spread out like the rays of an umbrella (Fig. 58). But though the seeds are Fig. 58, - Fig. 56.—Corolla laid open to show epipetalous stamens. Fig. 57.—Syngenesious anthers of Dandelion. Fig. 58.—Fruit of Dandelion, A COMPOSITE FLOWER, 45 invariably single, it is inferred from the two-lobed stigma that there are two carpels, The following is the schedule: DANDELION. ORGAN, No. | Cowzston. ADHESION. Remarks. The numb Calyx. Gamosepalous|Superior. of darile ts he - ferred from| Sepals, 5 analogy to be ro |five, .- J Corolla. Gamopetalous|Epigynous. ; Petals. 5 Stamens. 5 |Syngenes'ous.|Epipetalous. Number “of ha : ‘ Syncarpous. |Inferior. eee aE se ber of stigmas. 62. Flowers constructed on the plan of the Dandelion are called Composite flowers. The Order (Composite) comprises an immense number of common plants, in some of which all the corollas in the head are, as in the Dandelion, of, one sort, namely, with one side prolonged into a strap, and hence called strap-shaped or Zgulate. In most cases, however, the ligulate corollas form a circle round the margin of the head only, as in Sunflower, while the central disk is filled up with smail regular ‘gamopetalous corollas with a five-toothed border. Or it may happen, as in Thistle, that all the flowers are regu- lar, ligulate corollas being absent. These, however, are minor-points, and, while serving to distinguish subor- dinate groups, do not interfere with the great and salient characters which mark the Order as a whole, So, also, 46 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. instead of the tuft of silky hairs (technically called the pappus) which surmounts the ovary, there may be, as in Sunflower, a few teeth-like projections, or scales, or a mere rim hardly to be distinguished at all. 63, The Order is easily recognized by the following characters : 1. The flowers, or florets, are in heads on a common re- ceptacle, and surrounded by an involucre. 2, The stamens are inserted on the corolla, and_are united by their anthers (syngenesious ). &. The style is 2-lobed at the apex. 64, Representatives of this Family are so numerous that it is needless to give a list. Specimens exhibiting all the variations in regard to the corollas, pappus, &c., should be gathered and notes made of their structure. In Part IT. will be found a very full account of all the species likely to be met with, and the exercise book has a number of blank schedules specially arranged for Com- posites. : 65. Catnip. Note carefully the appearance of the stem, It is square. The figwers are in axillary clusters, The calyx is a tube (Fig. 59), terminating in five sharp teeth, and you may observe that the tube is a little logger on the upper side (that is, the side tcv“ards the stem) than on the lower. The corolla is somewhat peculiar. It has somewhat the appearance of a wide-open mouth, and is known as a labiate or two-lipped _ Fig. 59. corolla. The upper lip is erect and notched at the apex. Fig. 59.—Flower of Catnip. A LABIATE FLOWER. 47 The lower lip spreads cutward, and consists of a large ‘ central lobe and two small lateral ones. Altogether, therefore, there are five lobes constituting the gamopetal- ous corolla. Pull out the corolla, and with the point of your needle split its tube in front. On laying it open, the stamens will be found to be inserted upon it (epipet- alous). They are four in number, two of them longer than the other two. Hence they are described as didynamous. The anthers are J peculiar in not having their lobes parallel (Fig. 60), these being wide apart at the base, in con- sequence of the expansion of the connective, the Fig. 60. name given to that part of the anther which unites its two lobes or cells. , The pistil consists of a two-lobed stigma, a long style, and an ovary which seems at first as if made up of four distinct carpels (Fig. 61). But the two-lobed stigma will warn you against this supposition. The ovary really consists of two carpels, each of two deep lobes, and, as the seeds ripen, these Fig. 62. lobes form four little nutlets (Fig. 62), yy gs, each containing a single seed. 66. The Catnip is a type of the Order Labiate (Mint Family), so called because the corollas are usually labiate. It is marked by the following characters : 1. The stem is square, and the leaves are opposite and generally aromatic. 2. The corolla ts more or less labiate. ‘8, The stamens are mostly didynamous. Fig. 60,—Front view of the same. Fig. 61.—Pistil of Catnip. Fig. 62.—Ripe ovary of four separate nutlets. 48 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. 4. The ovary is four-lobed, and at maturity breaks up into four nutlets, Other types are the various Mints, oo Thyme, Yummer Savory, Pennyroyal, Bergamot, Sel*heal, Horehound, &c., many of which are of very common occurrence. CATNIP. ORGAN. No. | Conzston, ADHESION. REMARKS. Calyx. |Gamosepalous| Inferior. 4 Calyx. tube : nerved,. Sepals. 5 Corolla, Gamopetalous| Hypogynous. | _Two-lipped. Oe Upper lip of Petals. 5 two, and lower s of three, lobes. Stamens.~ |. 4 | Didynamous.| Epipetalous. | Lobes of an- thers not’ par-|_ Anthers. allel. Pistil. Syncarpous. | Superior. The ripe ovary of four Carpels. _ 23 ; nutlets. ¢ j .- CHAPTER IX. EXAMINATION OF PLANTS WITH MON@CIOUS FLOWERS— CUCUMBE 67. Cucumber. You can -hardly have failed to notice that only a small proportion-of the blossoms on a Cucumber vine produce cucumbers. A great many MONGCIOUS FLOWERS. 49 wither away and are apparently of no use. An atten- tive inspection will show that some of the blossoms have oblong fleshy protuber- ances beneath them, whilst N others are destitute of these attachments. Select a flower of each kind, and examine first the one with the protubérance (Fig. 63), which latter, from its appearance, you will pro- bably have rightly guessed to be the ovary. The situation of the ovary here, indeed, is the same al as in the- Willow-herb, The Fis. 63. ~ calyx-tube adheres to its surface, and is prolonged to some little distance above it, expanding finally into five teeth. The corolla is gamopetalous, and is adherent to the calyx. Remove now the calyx and the adherent corolla, and there is left in the centre of the flower a short column, terminating in three stigmas, each two. Jobed. There are no stamens, 68. Now examine the other blossom (Fig. 64). Calyx three stamens growing on the calyx-tube, and slightly united by their anthers (syngenesious). Fig. 64, ‘There ts no pistil. Fig. 63.—Pistillate flower of Cucumber, Fig. 64.—Staminate flower of Cucumber. 50 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. You see now why some blossoms produce cucumbers and others do not. Most of the blossoms have no pistil, and are termed staminate or sterile flowers, whilst the others are pistillate or fertile, Flowers in which either stamens or pistils are wanting are also called imperfect. When staminate and pistillate flowers grow on. the same plant, as they do in the case of the Cucumber, they are said to be monecious. . 69. In plants of this kind the pollen of one kind of blossom is conveyed to the stigmas of the other kind, chiefly by insects, which visit the flowers indiscrimin- ately in search of honey. The pollen dust clings to their hairy legs and bodies, and is presently rubbed off upon the stigma of some fertile flower. ‘70. In order to describe monccious flowers, our schedule will require a slight modification. As given below, the symbol @ stands for “staminate flower,” and the symbol. 9 for ‘pistillate flower.” CUCUMBER. ORGAN. No. CoHESION. Avuesron. | Remarxs. Calyx. Gamosepalous| Superior. Sepals. 5 Corolla.” Gamopetalous} Perigynous. Petals. 5. Stamens. 3 |Syngenesious.| Peri , | Lwo anthers Ey yngenesious.| Perigynous. | oy Solledand «_|one 1-celled, & Pistil. # Carpels. | 9° i | 2 Stamens. Y g ° a Q Pistil. Syncarpous. | Inferior. Carpels. | 3 s CUPULIFEROUS PLANTS. 51 71. Oak. The Oaks are among our finest and most valuable forest-trees, and while everyone is familiar with Fig. 67. Fig. 65. the appearance of the acorn, as the fruit of the Oak is Fig. 66.—Twig of White Oak with sterile catkins. Fig. 67.—Single staminate flower. Fig. 68,—Fruit and leaf of Oak. (Wood and Steele.) 52 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, called, the fact that the flowers are not to be obtained without effort on account of their distance from the ground, as well as the circumstance of their being rather incon- spicuous, may lead to their being overlooked unless special attention is directed to them. The White Oak is perhaps the best known species with us. It may be pretty well distinguished from other species by its leaves, the lobes of which (Fig. 65) are rounded. However, for the purposes of this lesson, any other species may be used, if the White Oak is not at hand. The flowers ‘are moncecious, the sterile ones forming long and slender drooping catkins, which are either single or, more generally, several in a. cluster, from the same lateral bud (Fig. 66). Each sterile flower (Fig. 67) consists of a perianth or calyx of a vari- able number of sepals, mostly from four tc six, and gen- erally eight stamens. The fertile flowers spring mostly from the axils of the leaves of new shoots, and they occur either singly or two or three in a cluster. Each flower consists.of a syncarpous pistil of three carpels, The ovary is three-celled, or nearly so, and two ovules are formed in each cell. The flower is surrounded at the base by a scaly involucre, which, at maturity, has become quite woody, ang forms in fact the cup in which the acorn rests, If you dissect an acorn you will observe that there is but one seed in tt. Although the ovary contains six ovules at starting, it always happens that all but one disappear before the fruit is matured. The White Oak ripens its acorns the first year. The Red Oak, on the other hand, does not ripen its fruit till the autumn of the second year. - 72. It will be a valuable exercise to compare flowers of the Beech with those just described. They will be found CUPULIFEROUS PLANTS. 53 to be moncecious also ; the sterile ones in small drooping heads, with stamens and sepals variable in number, and the fertile ones from the axils of new leaves, usually two together, surrounded by an involucre of many bristle- pointed scales. These develope into the familiar bristly four-valved involucre which encloses the pair of three- cornered nuts at maturity. Each nut is the product of one flower, and contains but one seed; although at first the ovary was (like that of the Oak) three-celled, with two ovules in each cell. These resemblances lead us to the conclusion that the Oak and the Beech are nearly related plants. They belong to the same Order (Cupuliferc), as do also the Ironwood, the Chestnut, and the Hazelnut, all of which should be examined and compared, if within reach. : 73. The following are the distinguishing characters of the Order : 1. The flowers are moncectous, the sterile ones being in catkins (or, in Beech, in close heads), the fertile single or in small clusters, with an inuolucre form- ing at maturity a cup or covering for the 1-seeded aut. 2. The ovary ts at first several-celled, but at maturity is Lcelled and 1-seeded. _ The pupil will’ write out descriptions of one or more representatives of the Order, taking the description of Cucumber for his.model. 54 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. CHAPTER X. EXAMINATION OF PLANTS WITH DIGCIOUS FLOWERS— WILLOW-——-MAPLE. 74, THON: The flowers of most kinds of Willow appear in spring or early summer before the leaves. They grow from the axils in long, close clusters called catkins or aments. Collect a few cf. . R\ these from the samé tree or shrub. Fig. 68. You will find them to be exactly. alike. If the first one you examine is covered with yellow stamens (Fig. 68), all the rest will likewise consist of stamens, and you will search in vain for any appearance of a pistil., If, on the other hand, one of your catkins is evidently destitute of sta- mens, and consists of oblong ‘pistils (Fig. 69), then all the others will in like manner Fig. 69. be found to be without stamens, Unlike our Cucumber * plant, the staminate and pistillate flowers of the Willow are borne on different plants. These flowers are therefore said to be diavious, Asa general thing, staminate and pistillate catkins will be found upon trees not far apart. Procure one of each kind, and examine first the stami- nate one. You will probably find the stamens Fig. 70, in pairs. Follo-y any pair of filaments down to Fig. 68.—Staminate catkin of Willow. Fig. 69.—Fertile catkin. Fig. 70.—Single staminate flower. DIGCIOUS FLOWERS, 55 their insertion, and observe that ‘they spring from the axil-of a ‘minute bract (Fig. 70). ‘These bracts are the scales of the catkin. There is no appearance of either calyx or corolla, and the flowers aré therefore said to be achlamydeous, that is, without a covering. Now: look at the fertile catkin. ach pistil will, like the stamens, be found to spring from the axil of y/ a scale (Fig. 71). The stigma is two-lobed, and, on carefully opening the ovary, you observe that though there is but one cell yet there are two rows of seeds, We therefore infer that the pistil Fig. 71. consists of two carpels. The pistillate flowers, like the staminate, are achlamydeous. In dicecious plants HEART-LEAVED WILLOW. ORGAN. No. COHESION. ADHESION. RS MARKS, Calyx. 0 : . “Corolla. 0 3 dtamang 2 Diandrous. 0 & Pistil. 0 fe) asp hii 0 2 Pistil, . Syncarpous. 0 ~ Carpels. 2 the process of fertilization is assisted by insects, especially when the flowers are showy or odoriferous and nectar- Fig. 71.—Singléepistillate flower of Willow. d 56 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. bearing ; otherwise the wind is the principal agent. Flowers which depend on insects to effect the transfer of pollen from the anther to the stigma are said tu be ento- mophilous. Those which depend upon the wind are anemophilous. The Willow belongs to the former class. 75. Maple. In early spring, while the branches are as yet bare. of leaves, our Red Maples are covered. with a profusion of scarlet and yellow blossoms, and the: air about them is alive with busy insects gathering honey for themselves, and performing at the same time an impor- tant service for the trees in return ; for it will be found on examining. a few of the trees that, like the Willow, t2g,- they do not all bear the same kind of flowers. In some, the ends of the reddish twigs will presenttheappear- ance shown in Fig.72,withnumerous stamens ‘protruding from the scaly lateral buds. On looking into one of these buds it will be found that, there are several flowers on short pedicels, each like that shown in Fig. 73, except that the number of stamens will‘probably be found to be somewhat variable. Observe the fleshy disk in the bottom of the calyx, upon which the stamens are inserted. These flowers with the projecting stamens are without Fig. 73. _pistils. They produce nothing but pollen, and the tree upon which you find them produces. no other kind. Fig. 72.—Twig of Red Maple bearin® staminate flowers. THE MAPLES. 57 Tn other trees, the twigs will be found to resemble Fig. 74, The scaly buds are present, and the clusters of flow- crs within them as before, but the projecting stamens are wanting. If stamens are present at all, they are short and almost concealed in the calyx, as shown in Fig. 75, where two anthers are just visible over the edge of the calyx. The centre of the flower is occupied by a syncarpous pistil, having a two-celled ovary and two long styles, as shown in the figure. The flowers of the Maple, there- fore, being sterile or staminate upon one tree, and fertile or pistillate upon another, are, as in Willow, said to be dicecious ; or, if we take into account the fact that some of the flowers have stamens as well as pistils, we shall more accurately describe the Se whole inflorescence (or mode of Fig. 74. é er, oO flowering) as polygamo-diccious, ok In Maple, as in Fig. 7. ‘Willow, the assist- ance of insects is necessary to ensure the transfer of the pollen to the stigma. The flowers are, therefore, entomophilous. After fertilization, a wing is devel- AC oped from the back of each of the two Fig. 76. carpels, and the pedicels lengthen, so that’ as the fruit ripens it presents the familiar aspect of hanging clusters of double samaras, as these winged fruits are called (Fig. 76). Fig, 74.—Twig of Red Maple bearing pistillate flowers. Fig. 75,—Single pistillate flower. (Wood & Steele.) Fig. 76.—Winged fruit or samara of Maple. 58 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. The Red Maplevipens its seeds early in the summer, and these, on falling, germinate immediately, so ‘that by the autumn of the same year a vigorous young tree, a foot or more in height, is produced. The seeds will not germi- nate if kept over till the following spring. The Sugar Maple, on the other hand, flowers later, the leaves and flowers appearing about the same time, and the seeds do not ripen till the fall. If kept slightly moist through the winter they will germinate the following Spring. 76, The several species of common occurrence should be carefully studied and distinguished. Their character- istics are given in the proper place in Part IT. The Maples form a subordinate group of the natural Order Sapindacew. They are distinguished by the.follow- ing characters : : ; 1. The flowers are diwcious (or polygamo-diccious ), and commonly unsymmetrical. 2, The ovary is two-lobed and two-celled, with two ovules in each cell, only ons of which,. however, ts ripened. & The fruit is a double samara. 4. The leaves are opposite. i 77. From this type there are important deviations in other representatives of the Order. Horse-chestnut, for instance, while its flowers are unsymmetrical and some- what irregular, as in the Maples, produces a three-celled ovary, with two ovules in each cell, But as in Maple, again, only one ovule in each cell formsaseed. The fruit, however, is not a samara, but a leathery pod which splits into three pieces at maturity, liberating the three large shining seeds, CHARACTERS COMMON TO DICOTYLEDONS, 59 Schedules descriptive of the Maple should be filled up, taking that of Willow as the model. CHAPTER XI. CHARACTERISTICS POSSESSED IN COMMON BY ALL THE PLANTS PREVIOUSLY EXAMINED—STRUCTURE OF THE SEED IN DICOTYLEDONS, 78. Before proceeding further in our examination of plants, we shall direct your attention to some characters of those already examined, which they all possess in “common. The leaves of every one of them are net-veined, Some leaves, at least, of each of them have distinct petioles and blades. The parts of the flowers we found, as a gen- eral thing, to be in fives. In one or two instances they were in fours, that is four sepals, four petals, and so on. fy 79. Now, in addition to these resem- it blances, there are others which do not so immediately strike theeye, but which, nevertheless, are just as constant. One of these is to be found in the structure Fig. 77. Fig. 78. Fig. 79, of the embryo. Take a Cucumber or a Pumpkin seed, and ‘having soaked it for some time in water, remove the outer coat. The body of the seed will then readily split in two, except where the parts are joined at one end (Figs. 77,78, 79). The thick lobes are called cotyledons, or -seed-leaves, and as there are two, the embryo . ‘is dicotyledonous. The pointed end where the cotyledons Figs. 77, 78, 79.—Diffcrent views of Pumpkin seed, showing radicle, cotyledons, and plumule, 60 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. are attached, and from which the root is developed, is called the radicle, a term meaning “little root.” As it is strictly, however, a rudimentary stem, and not a root, the term caulicle would be better. Between the cotyledons, at the summit of the radicle, you will find a minute upward: projection. This is a bud, which is known as the plumule. It developes into the stem. 80. If you treat a Pea or a Bean (Figs. 80, 81) in the same manner as the Cucumber seed, you will find it to be ’ Fig. 80. constructed on the same plan. The em- bryo of the Bean is dicotyledonous also. But you will observe that in these cases the embryo occupies the whole of the in- terior of the seed. In describing the seed of the Buttercup, it was pointed out that the embryo occupies but a very small space in the seed, the bulk of the latter consisting of albumen, Seeds like those of the Buttercup are therefore called albuminous seeds, while those of the Bean and Pea are exalbuminous, But, notwithstanding this difference in the structure of the seed, the embryo of the Buttercup, when examined under a strong magnifier, is found to be dicotyledonous like the-others. In short, the dicotyledonous embryo is a character common to all the plants we have examined—common, as a rule, to all plants possessing the other characters enumerated above. From the general constancy of all these charac- ters, plants possessing them are grouped together in a vast Class, called Dicotyledonous plants, or, shortly, Dicoty- ledons. Figs. 80 and 81.—Sced of the Bean. ' LILIACEOUS PLANTS. 61 81. Besides the characters just mentioned, there is still another one of great importance which Dicotyledons possess in common. It is the manner of growth of the stem. In the Willow, and all our trees and shrubs with- out exception, there is an outer layer of bark on the stem, ‘and the stem increases in thickness, year by year, by form- ing a new layer just inside the bark and outside the old wood, These stems are therefore called exogenous, that is, outside growers, “Now, in all Dicotyledonous plants, whether herbs, shrubs, or trees, the stem thickens in this manner, so that Dicotyledons are also Hxogens. CHAPTER XII. EXAMINATION OF COMMON PLANTS CONTINUED—DOG'S-TOOTH VIOLET—-TRILLIUM—IRIS—ORCHIS. 82. Dog’s-tooth Violet. This plant (Fig. 82),which flowers in spring, may be pretty easily recognized by its peculiar blotched leaves. It may be found in rich, moist pasture lands and low copses. The name “ Violet” is somewhat unfortunate, because the plant is not in any way related to the true Violets. To obtain a complete specimen requires some trouble, owing to the fact that the root is commonly six inches or so below the surface of the ground ; you must therefore insert a spade or strong trowel sufficiently deep to avoid cutting or breaking the tender stem. Having cleared away the adhering earth, you will find that the roots proceed from what appears to be the 62 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. swollen end of the stem. This swollen mass is coated on the outside with thin’scales. A section across the middle shows it to be more or less solid, with the stem growing’ et Hee Fig. 82, up through it from its base. It is, in fact, not easy to say how much of this stem-like growth is in reality stem, Fig. 82.—Dog’s-tooth Violet, ss : £ LILIACEOUS PLANTS. 63 because it merges gradually into the scape, which bears the-flower, and the petioles of the leaves, which sheathe the scape. The swollen mass is called a bulb, ' 83. The leaves are two in number, gradually narrowing at the base into sheaths, If you hold one of them up to the light, you will observe that the veins donot, as in the leaves of the Dicotyledonous plants, form a network, but tun only in one direction: namely, from end to end of the leaves. Such leaves are consequently called straight-veined. | 84, In the flower there is no appearance of a green calyx. “There are six yellow Fig. 83. leaves, nearly alike, arranged in two sets, an outer and an inner, of three each. .In such cases, we shall speak of the coloured leaves collectively as the pert- anth. If the leaves are free from each other we shall speak of the perianth as polyphyllous, but if they cohere we shall describe it as gamophyllous. Stripping off the leaves of the perianth, we find six stamens with long upright anthers which open along their outer edges, If the anthers be pulled off, the filaments will be found to terminate in long, sharp points. The pistil (Fig. 83) has its three parts— ‘ovary, style, and stigma—well marked. The stigma “is evidently formed by the union of three into one. The ovary, when cut across, is seen to be three-celled (Fig. 84), andis, Fig. 84. therefore, syncarpous. Fig. 83.—Pistil of Dog’s-tooth Violet. Fig. 84.—Crogs section of the pistil, 64 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. DOG'S-TOOTH VIOLET. Orcaxn. _| No. i CoxESION. ADHESION. REMARKS Perianth. _ | Polyphyllous.| Inferior. Leaves. 6 . Filaments ter-| Stamens. 6 Hexandrous. | Hypogynous. |minating in sharp points. | Pistil. Syncarpous. | Superior. ise Carpels. 8 , 85. Trillium. This plant (Fig. 85) may be found in flower about the same time as the one just described. The perianth of Trillium consists of six pieces in two sets, but in this case the three outer leaves are green, like a com- mon calyx. The stamens are six in number, There are three styles, curving outwards, the whole of the inner side of each being stigmatic, The ovary (Fig, 86) is six-angled, and on being cut across is seen to be three-celled, . Fig. 85. Fig. 85.—Trillium, Fig. 86.—Cross section of the pistil, Fig. 87.—Not-veined leaf of Trilliwna, LILIACEOUS PLANTS, 65 86. Comparing this flower with that of Dog’s-tooth Violet, we find the two to exhibit a striking resemb- lance in structure. But in one respect the plants are strikingly unlike: the leaves of the Trillium are net- veined (Fig. 87), as in the Exogens, From this circum- stance we learn that we cannot altogether rely on the veining of the leaves as a constant characteristic of plants whose parts are not in fives, TRILLIUM. Orean. | No. CowESION. ADHESION. Remanxs. Perianth, Polyphyllous.|Inferior. Sepals persist-|. ent, : Sepals. |. 38 Petals. 3 = Stamens. 6 Hexandrous. |Hypogynous. Pistil. Syncarpous. |Superior. The inner face} of each style Carpels, 3 stigmatic. | - Leaves net-veined. 87. The two plants just examined are types of the natural Order Liltacee. The distinguishing characters are as follows : 1. The parts of the flower are almost invariably tn sets of three, the perianth being of two such sets, and also the stamens. The flowers are therefore sym- metrical ; they are also regular. 2. The stamens are opposite the divisions of the pertanth. 8. The ovary ts nearly always 8-celled, and is superior. 66 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. The representatives of this large Order are very nu. merous. From the gardens may be had lilies of various sorts, Asparagus, Star-of- Bethlehem, Tulip, Onion, Hya- cinth, &c., whilst the fields and woods supply the Bell- wort, Clintonia, Solomon’s Seal, Smi- lacina, and others. Asa rule the plants _ flower in spring and early summer. 88. Iris. For this lesson any variety of the common garden Flag will answer very well. In our marshes in early summer abundant specimens of a wild species may be obtained without much trouble, but the cultivated, plants will probably be more accessible. Note first the fleshy underground stem or root- stock, with the fibrous roots below (Fig. 88), If you have a sufficient length of this root- Fig. 89. stock you willnotice _4s the scars upon the’ €4 older portions, show- ing where the leaves of former seasons have been sent up. ~ The new buds ex- x pand into a crowded cluster of leaves, the shape and arrangement of which should be carefully observed. Cut the whole cluster across near the base, and the section will be as repre- sented in Fig. 89, the section of each leaf being V-shaped, Fig. 88.—Root-stock and leaves of Iris. (Gray.) Fie. 89.—Cross section of eluster of eanitant leaves. (Grav.\ IRIS. 67 and astride the next one within. Leaves disposed in this manner are consequently said to be equitant (eques, a horseman). As the leaf rises upward it alters in shape, becoming flat and sword-like. Besides being equitant, these leaves, on account of their direction, are described as vertical, You will observe, also, that they are straight- veined. s From the centre of the cluster of leaves rises the scape which bears the flower. If your specimen has a flower- ' bud upon it, as'is most likely, you will notice the way in which its leaves are folded. The mode of folding here exhibited is common to a great many flowers, and is described as convolute. In the full-blown flower the perianth will be found to consist of six pieces, in two distinct sets of three each; the outer three are considerably larger than the others, and are bent backwards or reflexed; the Fig. 90. inner ones are erect. There are three stamens, each of them beneath and close against ‘an over-arching body, the nature of which is not at first quite manifest. Cut away the perianth and the stamens, and you will then have left the three radiating coloured arches (Fig. 90), which will be seen to.unite below into a slender column, You have also left what is apparently the swollen top of the scape. This, when cut across, is found to be a three-celled ovary, which is thus, of course, inferior. The slender column above is the style, and. the Fig. 90.—Pistil of Iris. (Wood and Steele.) yy i 68 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, three petal-like arches are its branches, Immediateiy beneath the tip of each arch will be found a thin lip or plate, which is the stigma. The anthers open outwards to_discharge the pollen, and this fact, in addition to the peculiar situation of the anther as regards the stigma, makes it almost impossible | that self-fertilization should take place in this flower. As was the case. with other flowers already examined, the Iris is honey-bearing, and, besides, exceedingly showy. The nectar is situated in a cavity at the bottom of the flower, and cross-fertilization is accomplished by the aid of insects. It will be remembered that flowers thus fertilized are said to be entomophilous. 89. The Crocus and Gladiolus of the gardens and the Blue-eyed Grass of our low meadows may be examined , and compared with the Iris. They are all types of the natural Order Iridacec, which you will observe differs from Liliacee chiefly in having flowérs with only three stamens and an inferior ovary. : IRIS. e ORGAN. No. | Coneston. ADHESION. REMARKS. Perianth. Gamophyllous| Superior. 2sets. Outer, : large and re- Leaves. 6 flexed ; inner, : erect. | Stamens. 3 | Triandrous. | Perigynous. Opposite the stigmas, . Stigmas pet- Pistil, Syncarpous. | Inferior. al-like,arching over the ex- Carpels. 3 trorse anthers. a 4 + 7 ORCHIS, 69 _ 90. Showy Orchis. The flower of this plant (Figs. 91, 92) is provided with floral envelopes, all coloured like a coroila. As in Dog’s-tooth Violet, we shall call them collectively the perianth, although they are not all alike. One of them projects forward in front of the flower, forming the Zp, and bears underneath it a long, hollow | spur which, like the spurs of Columbine, is honey-bearing. .. The remaining five converge together, forming a kind of Fig. 91.—Showy Orchis. 7U ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. arch over the centre of the flower. Each flower springy from the axil of a leaf-like bract, and is apparently raised on a pedicel. What seems to be a pedicel, how- ever, will, if cut across, prove to be the ovary, which in this case is inferior. Its situation is similar to the situation of the ovary in Willow- @ herb, and, as in that flower, so in this the MA calyx-tubé adheres to the whole surface of the ) ovary, and the three outer divisions of the perianth are simply upward extensions of this tube. Notice the peculiar twist in the ovary. The effect of this twist is to turn the lip away from the scape, and so give it the appearance of being the lower petal instead of the upper one, as it really is. 91. The structure of the stamens and pistil remains to be examined, and a glance at the flower shows you that we have here something totally different from the common arrangement ot these organs. In the axis of the flower, immediately behind the opening into the spur, there is an upward projection known as the column. The face of this column is the stigma ; 5 en each side of the stigma, and adhering to it, is an anther-cell. These cells, though separated by the column, constitute but a single stamen. The stamen, then, in this case is wntted with the pistil, Fig. 98. a condition which is described as gynandrous. 92. If you have a flower in which the anther-cells are bursting open, you will see that the pollen does not issue from them in its usual dust-like form, but if you use the Fig. 92. Fig. 92.—Single flower of Orchis. Fig. 93.—Pollen-mass of Orchis, greatly enlarged. ORCHIS. 71 point of your needle carefully you may remove the con- tents of each cell iz a mass. These pollen-masses are of the form shown in Fig. 93. The grains are kept together by a fine tissue or web, and the slender stalk, upon which each pollen-mass is raised, is attached by its lower end to a sticky disk on the front of the stigma just above the mouth of the spur. Insects, in their efforts to reach the honey, bring their heads in contact with these disks, and, when they fly away, carry the pollen-masses with them and deposit them on the stigma of the next flower visited. In fact, it is difficult to see how, without the aid of insects, flowers of this sort could be fertilized at_all. SHOWY ORCBHIS. Organ, No. Cougston, ADHESION. Remarks. Perianth. _ |Gamophyllous| Superior. Leaves. | 6 Pollen-grains Stamens. 1 Monandrous. | Gynandrous. |collected in i masses. t Pistil. : Syncarpous. | Inferior. Carpels. 3 Ovary twisted. 93. Showy Orchis is a representative of.the vast Order Orchidacee, the members of which are chiefly tropical. Some of our handsomest Canadian wild flow- ers, however, belong. to it, such as the Lady’s Slipper, the Rattlesnake Plantain, the beautiful little Calypso, and the Habenarias. Most of our orchids will be found in low.and wet situations, and they flower rather early 72 BLEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. in the year, The most remarkable characteristics of the Order are the gynandrous arrangement of the stamen or stamens, and the cohesion of the pollen-grains, though this latter peculiarity is exhibited also by other groups —notably, the Milkweeds. CHAPTER XTIT EXAMINATION Or SPADICEOUS PLANTS—INDIAN TURNIP— CALLA. 94. Indian Turnip. This plant may be easily met with in our woods in early summer. If you are not familiar with its appearance, the annexed cut (Fig. 94) will help you to recognize it. Procure several speci- mens: these will probably at first seem to you to be alike in every respect, but out of a number some are pretty sure to differ from the rest. Notice the bulb ‘from which the stem springs. It differs from‘that of the Dog’s-tooth Violet, and Lilies generally, in having a much Jarger solid part. Itis called.a corm. Between the pair of leaves you observe a curious striped sheath, having an arching, hood-like top, and enclosing an up- right stalk, the top of which almost touches the hood (Fig. 95), Can this be a flower? It is -certainly- the only thing about the plant which at all resembles a’ flower, and yet how different it is from any we have hitherto examined! Carefully cut away the sheaths INDIAN TURNIP. 73 from all your specimens. Most, and perhaps all, of them will then present an appearance like that in Fig, 96. If none of them be like Fig. 97 it will be well to gather a few more plants, We shall suppose, however, Fig. 94. that you have been fortunate in obtaining both kinds, and will proceed with our examination, Take first a specimen corresponding with Fig, 96. Around the base of the column are compactly arranged many spherical green bodies, each tipped with a little point. Separate Fig. 94.—Indian Turnip. 74 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. one of these from the rest and cut it across. Jt will be Fig. 95. the Willow, the fertile, or pistillate, ‘flowers being clustered together separate- ly. But in the Cucumber all the flowers were ohgerved to be furnished with calyx and corolla, and in the Willow catkins, though floral envelopes were absent, each pair of stamens and each pistil was sub- tended by a bract. found to contain several ovules, and is, in fact, an ovary, the point at the top being a stigma. Inthe autumn a great change will have taken place in the appearance of plants like the one we are now examining. The arched hood will have dis. appeared, as also the long naked top of the column, whilst the part below, upon which we are now.en- gaged, will have vastly increased in size, and become a compact ball of red berries. There can be no doubt, then, that we have here a structure anal- ogous to that found in the Cucumber and In the present plant there are no floral envelopes, nor does each pistil arise from a separate bract. Fig. 96. Fig. 97. 95. But, you will now ask, what is this sheathing hood which we find wrapped about our column of pistils? Fig. 95.—Spathe of Indian Turnip, Fig. 96.—Fertile spadix of the same. Fio_ 97 —Stevile enadiv INDIAN TURNIP, Vas) There is no doubt that we must look upon it as a braci, because from its base the flower-cluster springs. So that, whilst the flowers of Indian Turnip are, like those of Willow, imperfect and diccious, the clusters differ in having but a single bract instead of a bract under each flower. 96. We must now examine one of the other specimens ; and we shall have no difficulty in determining the nature of the bodies which, in this case, cover the base of the column, They are evidently stamens, and your magni- fying-glass will show you that they consist mostly of an- thers, the filaments being extremely short, and that some of the anthers are two-celled and some four-celled, all discharging their pollen through little holes at the top of the cells. INDIAN TURNIP. Ornean. No, ConHEsIon. ADIIFSION. Stamens. 1 Monandrous. 0 Q Pistil. Apocarpous. 0 Carpels. 1. Flowers crowded on a spadix, and surrounded by a spathe. Leaves net-veined. 97. The column upon which, in plants like Indian Turnip, the flowers are crowded, is known as a spadizx, and the surrounding bract as a spathe. You will observe that the leaves of this plant are ned- veined, as we found them in the Trillium. 76 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, 98. Marsh Calla. This plant must be looked for in low, marshy grounds, where it will be found in flower generally in the month of June. With the knowledge which you have of the structure of Indian Turnip, you i Fig. 98. Fig. 99. will hardly doubt that the Calla is closely related to it. You will easily recognize the spadix and the spathe (Fig. 98), though in the present instance the spadix bears flowers to the top, and the spathe is open instead of enclosing the column. Observe, however, that the veining of the leaf (Fig. 99) is different, that of Calla being straight, like the Dog’s-Tooth Violet. There is also a difference in the flowers. Those of Indian Turnip were found to be dicecious, but the spadix, in the present Fig. 98.—Spadix and spathe of Marsh Calla, Fig. 99.—Leaf of the same. MARSH CALLA. U7 case, bears both stamens and pistils, and most of the lower flowers, if not all, are perfect ; sometimes the upper ones consist of sta- /J, mens only. Fig. 100 shows one of the ' perfect flowers much enlarged. The sta- mens, it will be.observed, have two-celled anthers, opening lengthwise. + Fig. 100, MARSH CALLA. Onean. No. CoxzsiIon. ADHESION. Perianth. Wanting: Stamens. 6 * Hexandrous. Hypogynous. Pistil. Apocarpous. Superior. Carpels, 1 99. These two plants, Indian Turnip and Marsh Calla, are representatives of the Order Aracew. The characters which distinguish it are very well displayed in the two types we have selected for examination, The great feature is the aggregation of the flowers on a spadix. Generally, though not invariably, a spathe is also present. Among wild plants the Skunk Cabbage and Sweet Flag (the latter without a spathe) are common Araceous types, while the familiar green-house and window plant, known as the ' Calla-Lily, will serve very well for examination in winter. It may be added that the plants of this Order have a very acrid juice. ' Fig. 100.—Perfect flower of Calla, 78 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. CHAPTER XIV. EXAMINATION OF GLUMACEOUS PLANTS—TIMOTHY AND OTHER GRASSES, 100. Timothy. The top of a stalk of this well- known grass is cylindrical in shape, and upon examina- tion will be found to consist of a vast number of similar pieces compactly arranged on very short pedicels about the stalk as an axis, Carefully separate one of these pieces from the rest, and if the grass has not yet come into flower the piece will present the appearance shown in Fig. 101. In this Fig. the three points in the middle are the pro- truding ends of stamens, The piece which you have separated is, in fact, a flower enclosed in a pair of bracts, and all the other pieces which go to make up the top are flowers also, and, except perhaps a few at the very sum- mit of the spike, precisely similar to this Fig. 102. one in their structure. Fig. 101. 101. Fig. 102 is designed to help you in dissecting a flower which has attained a greater degree of development than the one shown in Fig. 101. Here the two bracts which enclose the flower have been drawn asunder. To these bracts the name glumes is applied. They are present in all plants of the Grass Family, and are often Fig. 101.—Closed flower of Timothy. Fig. 102. —Expanded flower of the same, GRASSES. 79 found enclosing several flowers instead of one as in Timothy. Inside the glumes will be found a second pair of minute chaff-like bracts, which are known as palets or pales. These enclose the flower proper. 102. The stamens are three in number, with the anthers fixed by the middle to the long slender filament. The - anthers are therefore versatile. The styles are two in number, bearing long, feathery stigmas. The ovary contains — a single ovule, and when ripe forms a seed-like grain, technically known as a caryopsis. TIMOTHY. ORGAN. No. CoHESION. ADHESION. Glumes. 2 Palets. 2 Stamens. 3 Triandrous. ; Hypogynous. Pistil. Apocarpous. Superior, Carpels. A 103. It will be observed that the stalk of Timothy is hollow except at certain swollen knot-like joints.. This peculiar stem of the Grasses is called a cudm. Occasionally, however, it is not hollow. The leaves are long and narrow and straight-veined, and each of them at its base surrounds the culm with a split sheath. Observe also that at the 80 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. junction of the blade and the sheath there is a thin appendage which is called a ligule. 104, In many grass-flowers, besides the parts described above there will be found one or two minute scales below the pistil. These are known as a lodicules, and are analogous as to the perianth in ordinary he flowers. They are, on ac- ke count of their minuteness, very liable to be overlooked in a superficial examination. 105. The immense Order Graminece (Grass Family) includes all our valuable grains, and is, on the whole, the most important and ze useful of all the Orders. Its ¢. vepresentatives are to be “** found in every part of the world, and they vary in size from the stunted growths of the polar regions to the tree-like Bamboo of the tropics. Wheat, Indian Corn, Barley, Oats, Rye, Sugar-cane, Rice, are all Grasses, as well as the plants which make the verdure of our meadows and pastures. The flowers of all are very similar, but the Order is sub-divided on the basis of Fig. 104. Fig. 103. F Fig. 103.—Panicle of Red-top. Fig. 104.—Single flower. (Gray.) GRASSES, .- : 81 modifications which will be best understood by studying a few examples. 106. Procure specimens of the common we Red-top, and first compare the general ie, aspect of the flower-cluster (Fig. 103) wy oe with that of Timothy. Instead of a dense spike we have here a loose, open inflor- panicle. You will see that it is an irregular branched raceme, As in Timothy, ~ each pair of glumes encloses but one flower (Fig. 104), and we must observe that the term spikelet, so far as Grasses are concerned, is applied to the pair of glumes and whatever is contained in them, whether one flower, or many, as is often the case. In Red-top and Timothy, the spikelets are I-flowered. Ob- serve the very thin texture of the palets, and also that one of them (the lower, ze., the one farthest from the stalk) is nearly twice as large as the other, and is marked with three nerves. Fig. 105.—Common Meadow-Grass. ~ Fig. 106.—Spikelet enlarged, showing the glumes at the base. Fig. 107,—Single flower of same. 42 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. 107. Next let us inspect a specimen of the Common Meadow-Grass, The inflorescence of this very common grass (Fig. 105) is a greenish panicle. The spikelets (Fig. 106) contain from three to five flowers, and are laterally, compressed. The glumes are the lowest pair of scales, and they are generally shorter than the flowers within them. Observe the delicate whitish margin of the lower palet of each flower (Fig. 107), and the thin texture of the upper one. Count also, if you can, the five nerves on the lower | palet, and observe the two teeth at the apex of the upper | one. In this Grass the principal thing to notice is that there are several flowers within each pair of glumes. 108. A common pest in wheat-fields is the Grass known as Chess, Itis comparatively easy of examination on account of the size of the spikelets (Fig. 108) and flow- ers. The spikelets form a spreading panicle, eachof them being on a long, slender, nod- ding pedicel, and containing from eight to ten flowers. Of the two glumes at the base of each spikelot one is consider- ably larger than the other, The outer or lower palet of each flower is tipped with a bristle or awn (Fig. 109), ‘while the upper palet at length becomes attached to the groove of the oblong grain. ‘Observe that the glumes are not awned. _ ¢ Fig. 108. Fig. 109. 109, The Couch Grass is another very common weed in cultivated grounds. In this Grass the spikelets are Fig. 108.—Spikelet of Chess. Fig. 109,—Single flower. (Gray.) + GRASSES. ; 83 sessile on opposite sides of the zigzag peduncle, so that — the whole forms a spike. Each spikelet is four- to eight- flowered, and there is but one at each joint of the peduncle, the side of the spikelet being against the stalk. The glumes are nearly equal in size, and the lower palet of each flower closely resembles the glumes, but is sharp- pointed or awned. The grass spreads rapidly by running root-stocks, and is troublesome to eradicate. 110. Old-Witch Grass is to be found everywhere in sandy soil and in cultivated grounds. The leaves are very hairy, and the panicle very large, compound, and loose, the pedicels being extremely slender. Of the two glumes one is much larger than the other. Unless you are careful you will regard the spikelets as 1-flowered.; observe, however; that in addition to the one manifestly perfect flower there is an extra palet below, This palet (which is very muchlike the larger glume)is a rudimentary or abortive second flower, aid the spikelets may be ' described as 14-flowered. 111. Barnyard Grass is a stout, cvarse plant, common in manured soil. It is from one to four feet in height, and branches from the base. The spikelets form dense spikes, and these are crowded in a dense panicle which is rough with stiff hairs. The structure of the spikelets is much the same as in Old-Witch Grass, but the palet of the neutral flower is pointed with a rough awn or bristle. 112. In the common Foxtail the inflorescence is apparently a dense, bristly, cylindrical spike. In reality, however, it is a spiked panicle, the spikelets being much the same as in Barnyard Grass, but their pedicels are prolonged beyond them into awn-like bristles. In this 84 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. piant the bristles are in clusters and are barbed upwards, The spikes are tawny-yellow in colour. 113. These examples, if conscientiously studied with the aid of the plants themselves, will give you a good general idea of the kinds of variation which may be looked for in the Grasses. They may be said, roughly, to consist in the presence or absence of glumes, of-awns, and of the upper palet ; in the general aspect of the whole flower- cluster ; in the number of flowers in the spikelets ; and in the varying relative size of the glumes and of the palets, 114. The Order as a whole is distinguished by the following characters : 1. The sheaths of the leaves are split on the side of the culm opposite the blade, 2. The separate flowers are enclosed in glumaceous bracts . called palets. 8. The perianth is represented by the lodicules. 4. The stamens are three in number, and the pistil is syncarpous (two carpels), with a one-celled ovary producing a single seed, which is always albuminous with the embryo on one side. CHAPTER XV COMMON CHARACTERISTICS OF THE PLANTS JUST EXAMINED— STRUCTURE OF THE SEED 1N MONOCOTYLEDONS, 415, It is now to be pointed out that the plants examined in the last three chapters, though differing in various particulars, yet have some characters common te all of them, just as the group ending with Maple was CHARACTERS COMMON TO MONOCOTYLEDONS. 85 found to be marked by characters possessed by all its members. The flowers of Dicotyledons were found to have their parts, as a rule, in fours or fives ; those of our second group have them in ¢hrees or sixes, never in fives, 116, Again, the leaves of these plants are straight- veined, except in Trillium and Indian Turnip, which must be regarded as exceptional, and they do not as a rule exhibit the division into petiole and blade which was found to characterize the Exogens. 117. We shall now compare the structure of a grain of Indian Corn with that of the Cucumber or Pumpkin seed which we have already examined (page 59). It will facilitate our task if we select a grain from an ear which has been boiled. And, first of all, let us observe that the gvain consists of something more than the seed. The grain is. very much like the achene of the Buttercup, but differs in this respect, that the outer covering of the ~~ former is completely united with the seed-coat underneath it, whilst in the latter the true seed easily separates from its covering. Remove the coats of the grain, and what is left is a whitish, starchy-looking substance, having a yellowish body inserted in a hollow (Fig. 110) in the middle of one side. This latter body is the embryo, and - may be easily removed, All the rest is albwmen. Fig. 111 is a front view of the embryo, and Fig. 112 shows a vertical section of the same. The greater part of the Fig. 110. Fig. 112. Fig. 111. Figs. 110, 111, 112.—Sections of a grain of Indian Corn, (Gray.) 86 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. embryo consists of a single cotyledon. The radicle is seen near the base, and the plumule above. Compare an Uat (Fig. 113) with the grain of Corn and make out the corre- sponding parts, In all essential particulars they are alike. ‘118, Comparing the result of our observations with what we have already learned about the Cucumber seed, we find that whilst in the latter there are ¢wo cotyledons, in the present case there is but one, and this peculiarity is common to all the plants just examined, and to a vast number of others besides, which are consequently designated Monocotyledon- ‘+ ous plants, or shortly Monocotyledons. | The seeds of this great group may differ as to jl, the presence or absence of albumen, just as 4f/ the seeds of Dicotyledons do, but in the num- C ber of their cotyledons they are all alike. & The Orchids, however, are very peculiar from Sy-R having no cotyledons at all. Fig.113, 119. In addition to the points just mentioned, viz : the number of floral leaves, the veining of the foliage leaves,the usual absence of distinct petioles, and the single cotyledon, which characterize our secoud great group, there is still another, as constant as any of these, and that is, the mode of growth of the stem, which is quite at variance with that exhibited in Dicotyledonous plants. In the present group the increase in the thickness of the stem is accomplished not by the deposition of circle after circle of new wood outside the old, but by the pro- duction of new wood-fibres through the interior of the stem generally, These stems are therefore said to be Fig. 113. — Vertical section of Oat grain; R, radicle; G, plumule; C, cotyledon ; A, albumen (or endosperm); 0, hairs; T, testa, (Thomé.) CHARACTERS OF MONOCOTYLEDONS, ) 87 endogenous, and the plants ‘composing the group are called Endogens, as well as Monocotyledons. The term Endogen, however, is used in quite a different sense by some recent botanists, and is discarded by them as a synonym for monocotyledon, as having been given originally under a misconception as to the true mode of growth of the wood in stems of this kind. We shall explain more fully the structure of exogenous and endogenous stems when we come to speak of the minute structure of plants in a subsequent chapter. 120. The typical flower of the Monocotyledons is that of the Lily ; it consists of five whorls, two belonging to the perianth, two to the anthers, and one to the pistil. Other flowers of the group, as we have zeen, exhibit departures from the type, chiefly in the suppression of whorls or parts of whorls. Thus in the Iris one whorl of stamens is suppressed. In this plant, also, the ovary is inferior. Tn the spadiceous plants the perianth is suppressed, and in the Grasses there may be suppression in all the whorls. CHAPTER XVI. EXAMINATION OF CONIFEROUS PLANTS—WHITE PINE— GROUND-HEMLOCK. 121. The cone-bearing trees are so striking and important 2 feature in Canadian vegetation that even an elementary work like the present would be incomplete without a notice of them. They form, besides, a very distinct group é ga™ 838 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTaNY. of. plants, intermediate in structure, as we shall see, between the groups upon which we have so far -been Fig. 115. 4 Fig. 114. engaged and others to which we shall presently direct attention. : 122. As perhaps the commonest Canadian type of the Coniferous Group, the White Pine first demands our attengion. This noble tree, in its general aspect, is familiar to every one. It produces a straight trunk, which is continued upward year after year by the develop- ment of a strong terminal bud, the new branches of each: year being developed from a circle of lateral buds formed’ behind the apex of the stem or old branch. The general aspect of the tree, therefore, unless it is a very old one, is that of a broad-based cone or spire. The leaves are straight Fig. 114.—Leaves and cluster of staminate catkins of White Pine, (Wood and Steele.) = Fig. 115.—Pollen-grain of Pine. (Wood and Steele.) WHITE PINE. 89 needles, and are produced in clusters of five each. In the Red Pine, on the other hand, there are but two leaves in the cluster. Other species have bundles of three each. These leaves, as is well known, are evergreen, that is to say, they do not perish in the first autumn, but persist through the winter and until the new leaves of the following season are fully developed. 4 123. The flowers of the Pine must be looked for in ‘spring just before the new leaves are put forth. They are moneecious or dicecious. The staminate flowers, consisting of a single stamen each, are produced around the bases of the new shoots, where they form dense clusters of small eatkins (Fig. 114). Each anther is two-celled, and the pollen-grains (Fig. 115) are rather peculiar in shape, having, in fact, the appearance'of three grains cohering together. The two outer portions, however, are only bladder-like developments of the outer coat (catine) of the real grain, which’ occupies the centre. 124. The pistillate or fertile flowers are aggregated together upon an elongated axis, forming in fact the well- known cone of the Pine (Fig. 116). The young cones willbe found to occupy lateral positions on the branches ; each of them is made up of many spirally arranged scales, each scale being in the axil of a bract (Fig. 117), At,the base of each scale, on the inside, will be found two ovules turned downwards (Fig. 118). Observe that these ovules are not enclosed in an ovary. Because of this fact the group of plants of which the Pine is a type is said to be Fig, 116.—Cone of Pine. (Wood and Steele.) ' 90 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. gymnospermous, that is, naked-seeded. All the plants previously examined, on the other hand, have their seeds enclosed in ovaries; hence they are all angiospermous. The scales of the cone are to be regarded as open carpellary leaves, and each of them, with its pair of ovules, constitutes a fertile flower, WWW The pollen is carried by the wind directly to Fig. 117. the micropyle of the ovule, there being no intervening stigma; but, as the quantity of pollen produced is immense, the chances of failure to reach the ovules are very slight. At the time of pollination, the air in a pine forest is full of pollen. The yellow scum often found on water after a summer saower is chiefly Pine pollen. After fertilization the ovules develope into seeds, and the scales of the cone, which are origin- ally of rather soft texture, attain a woody consistency. This process of maturing, how- ever, in the Pine takes considerable time. W\ Jad The cones do not ripen until the autumn of Fig. 118. the second year, after flowering. At this time the scales diverge from the axis, and the seeds are allowed to escape, each of them being now furnished with a wing, whicl*enables the wind more readily to waft it away. The number of cotyledons in the embryo is variable, » butis always more than two; sometimes there EMA are as many as twelve. 8 The wood of the Gymnosperms is essentially like that of the Dicotyledons, and the stem thickens in the same way. Certain differences Fig. 119. will be noticed in another place. 3\ » Fig. 117.—Single scale of Pine cone with its bract. (Wood and Steele.) . Fig. 118.—Inner side of the scale, showing the two naked ovules. (Wood _ Fig. 119.—Staminate catkins of Ground Hemlock. [and Steele,) GROUND HEMLOCK 91 125. It will be interesting now to compare with the structure of the Pine that of another member of the same group—the Ground Hemlock, a low shrub common enough in our Canadian woods. This, like the Pine, is evergreen. The leaves, however, are not needle-shaped, but flat; and they are not clustered, but project singly from the sides of the stem. 126. The staminate flowers (Fig. 119) grow in small catkins at the ends of very short lateral shoots which bear about their bases many scale-like bracts. The stamens are somewhat differ- ent from those of Pine, being umbrella- shaped (peltate), and bearing from three to eight pollen-sacs upon the under surface. The fertile flowers are also at the extremities of short, scaly-bracted branches, but in this plant the flowers occur singly, and are not aggreguted in cones. Fig. 120 shows a section of a fertile branch with its bracts and the single naked ovule at its extremity. Around the base of the ovule there is a fleshy ring or disk (shown in section at ain the figure). The pollen is conveyed by the wind directly to the micropyle, and after fertiliza- tion, and during the development of the seed, the fleshy ring upon which it rests grows upward so as to surround the seed and give the fruit a remarkable berry-like _appearance (Fig. 121). This fleshy covering (which is > Fig. 120. Fig. 121. Fig. 120,—Section of fertile branch of Ground Hemlock ; 3, the apparently terminal ovule; 7, its integument ; &, the nucellus; m, the micropyle; a a, the rudiment of the aril, which finally surrounds the seed ; 6 b, bracts, (Prantl). Fig. 121.—The same with mature fruit, f. (Prantl), f 92 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. bright ved at maturity) is-a good example of what is called an aril. 127. We find, then, that although there is at first sight little in common, apparently, between the cone of the Pine and the berry-like fruit of the Ground Hemlock (Taxus baccata), yet they both have the characteristic naked ovules. 128. Among our cone-bearing trees will readily be recognized the’ Arbor Vite (commonly called Cedar), the Larch or Tamarack, which, however, is not evergreen, ‘and the various kinds of Spruce or Fir. The Juniper, also, belongs to this group, but is marked by the peculiarity that the few scales of the cone cohere together in ripening and become succulent, thus forming what looks like a berry. 129. To sum up the results of our observations upon plant-structure, we have found (1) That all the plants to which our attention has so far been directed produce flowers, they are all, therefore, flowering or phanerogamous plants, or, riefly, phanerogams. - (2) That in a large number of the plants there are ovaries enclosing the seeds. All such plants are grouped as angtosperms. (3) That in others the seeds are not enclosed in an ovary. Hence we have a group known as gymno- sperms. (4) That the angiosperms are either dicotyledonous or monocotyledonous, AIURPHOLOGY OF ROOTS, STEMS, AND FOLIAGE-LEAVES. 93 These conclusions may be conveniently shown in a tabular form as follows : ‘PHANEROGAMS, ANGIOSPERMS, GYMNOSPERMS. DICCTYLEDONS, MONOCOTYLEDONS. CHAPTER XVII. MORPHOLOGY OF ROOTS, STEMS, AND FOLIAGE-LEAVES OF PHANEROGAMS, 130. Before proceeding with the examination of other selected plants illustrative of other divisions of the vegetable kingdom, we shall present in a systematic way the more important facts in connection with the Phanero- gams, dealing in turn with the organs of vegetation — the root, the stem, and the foliage-leaves—and then with the organs of reproduction as displayed in the flower. The various forms assumed by these organs, whether in different plants or in different parts of the same plant, will have our attention, as also their various modes. of ., arrangement. We shall consider, also, rather more minutely than we have hitherto been able to do, the development of the seed from the ovule, the process: of pollination and of fertilization, and the subsequent germination of the seed and development of the new plant. To this study of forms the name Morphology has been given. It need hardly be said that effective morphological work can only be accomplished by actual oF ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. contact with and inspection of the forms which are, for the time being, the objects of study. The young student must provide himself with specimens, and learn to associate the descriptive terms with the actual condition which the terms describe. Only in this way can this branch of botanical work be relieved of the element of lrudgery, and made what it ought to be—a means of developing in a high degree those powers of observation with which the young are so exceptionally endowed. It is believed that with proper management even the more difficult technical terms, which are derived from Latin and Greek, and specially devised for botanical purposes, will be learned without extraordinary effort. It is the writer’s experience that a term is insensibly acquired and almost indelibly impressed upon the mind 7/ there ts first created the want of the term to describe what is seen when some new form has been the subject of obser- vation, and its peculiarities have been thoroughly grasped through the medium of the eye. With a good many of the terms there will be found no difficulty whatever, since they have the same meaning in their botanical applications as they have in their every-day use. 131? The Root. This organ is called the descending axis of the plant, from its tendency to grow downward into the soil from the very commencement of its develop. ment. Its chief use is to imbibe liquid nourishment, and transmit it to the stem, from which it is well distin- guished by the presence of the root-cap (Fig. 122, a) and. the absence of leaves. The absorbing surface of a young root or rootlet is largely increased by the development of root-hairs, the nature of which will be explained later on when we come to treat of trichomes or hair-like growths ROOTS. 95 generally, It must be mentioned here, also, that there are some exceptions to the general statement that roots do not produce buds, It is well known that new stems are sent up by the roots of Poplars and of Apple trees, for example, especially if the roots have been injured. These cases must be regarded as abnormal, 132, You will remember that in our examination of some common seeds, such as those of the Pumpkin and Bean (Figs. 77-81), we found at the junction of the cotyledons a small’ pointed projection called the radicle. Now, when such a seed is put into the ground, under favorable circumstances of warmth and moisture, it begins to grow or germt- nate, and the radicle, which in reality is a . minute stem, not only lengthens, in most Fig. 152. cases, so as to push the cotyledons upwards, but developes a root from its lower extremity. All seeds, in short, when they germinate, produce roots from the extremity of the radicle, and én a direct line with it, and ‘coots so produced are called primary roots. In Monocotyledons the primary root is but very slightly developed, the fibrous roots character- istic of these plants bursting forth from the sides of the radiele at an early period-of growth. In other plants the primary root either assumes Fig. 123. the form of a distinct central axis larger than any of its branches, and called a ¢ap-root (Fig. 123), examples of which are furnished by the Mallow, the Carrot, and the Fig. 122.—Magnified tip of Hyacinth yoot; @, the root-cap, (Hooker.) Fig. 123.—Tap-root of Dandelion, ———— =—_ —— — =~ SSS SKS SSNS SS 96 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. Bean, or it may branch at an early stage into numerous similar threads, and so form a fibrous root, as in Buttercup. * 133. Tap-roots receive different names according +o ‘the particular shape they happen to assume. Thus, the Carrot (Fig. 124) is conical, because from a broad topit tapers gradually and regularly to a point. The Radish, being somewhat thicker at the middie than at either end, is spindle- shaped. The Turnip, and roots of similar shape, are napiform (napus, a turnip). These fleshy tap-roots belong, as a rule, to biennial plants, and are designed as storehouses of food for the plant’s use during its second year’s growth, Occasionally fibrous roots also thicken in the same manner, as in the Peony, and then they are said to. be fascicled or clustered. (Fig. 125). 134, But you must have observed that plants some- times put forth, roots in addition to those develop- ed frofh the embryo of the seed. The Verbena of our gardens, for example, will take root at every joint if the stem be laid upon the ground (Fig. 126). The runners of the Strawberry take root at their extremities; and nothing is more familiar than that cuttings from various plants will make roots for themselves if put-into proper soil, and supplied with warmth and moisture, ~ Fig, 124, Fig. 125. Fig. 124,—Tap-root of Carrot. Fig. 125.—Faacicled roots of Peony. ROOTS. 97 Ail such roots, not developed from the end of the radicle and in.a straight line with it, are called secondary or adventitious roots. Under this head should, of course, be -placed the fibrous roots of all Monocotyledonous plants, the true primary roots of which are but -very feebly developed. So, also,all branches of primary roots should be re- garded as adven- titious. When such roots are developed from parts of the stem which are not in contact with the ground, they are aerial, as, for example, the roots developed from the lower joints of the stem of Indian Corn. © 135. There are a few curious plants whose roots never reach the ground at all, and which depend altogether upon the air for food. These are called epiphytes. There — are others whose roots penetrate the stems and roots of other living plants, and_thus receive their nourishment as it were at second-hand. These are parasitic plants. The Dodder and Beech-drops, of Canadian woods, are well-known examples. Others, again, subsist upon decomposing animal or vegetable- matter, and are hence known as saprophytes. Indian Pipe and Coral-root are good examples of saprophytic plants. Both parasites and saprophytes are usually destitute of green leaves, Fig. 126.—Adventitious roots of Verbena, Fig. 126, , 98 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. being either pale or brownish, The Mistletoe, however, is a green parasite, 136. As to duration, roots (and, consequently, the plants themselves) are either dnnual, or biennial, or perennial, The plant is called an annual if its whole life, from the germination of the seed, is limited to one season, It is biennial if it flowers and ripens its seed in the second season, Between these two classes it is difficult to draw a sharp line, because, with proper care, some annuals may be induced to live for two years; and, on the other hand, some plants, as the Radish, which” are properly biennial if the seed is sown in the fall, will flower and produce seed in one season if sown in the spring. Something, also, depends upon the climate in which the plant is grown, its life, in some cases, being prolonged in a more favourable situation. Perennials live on year after year, as is the case with all our shrubs and trees, and also with some herbaceous plants, as Peony and. Dahlia, which only die down to the surface of the ground in the autumn. 137. The Stem. As the root is developed from the lower@end of the radicle of the embryo, so the stem is developed from the upper end, but with this important difference, that a bud always precedes the formation of the stem or any-part of it or its branches. Ifa bud, such as that of the Lilac, be picked to pieces, it will be found to consist mostly of minute leaves closely packed together on ashort bit of stem. A bud, in fact, is only a special condition of the extremity of the stem, and is not to be regarded as an organ distinct from it. As the bud unfolds, the stem may lengthen so as to exhibit the internodes, or STEMS. 99 it may remain short, in which case the expanded leaves form a cluster or rosette; as in Dandelion. The tender leaves of the bud are not uncommonly protected from the weather by coverings in the form of tough scales, with the additional safeguard sometimes of a wax-like coating on the surface of the latter, as seen in the conspicuous buds of the Horse-Chestnut, and the cap-like coverings of those of the Spruce. 138. Between the cotyledons of the Bean (Fig. 81), at the top of the radicle, we found a minute bud called the plumule. Out of this bud the first bit of stem is developed ‘(leaving out of consideration the radicle itself), and during the subsequent growth of the plant, wherever a branch is to be formed or a main stem to be prolonged, there a bud will invariably be found. The branch buds are always in the axils of leaves, and so are called axillary, and it not uncommonly happens that several buds are found together in this situation. — : 139. Adventitious buds, however, are sometimes produced in plants like the Willow, particularly if the stem hav been wounded. As already mentioned, they are also occasionally produced upon roots, as, for example, upon those of the Poplars, 140. The bud from which the main stem is developed, or a branch continued, is of course at the end of the stem or branch, and so is terminal. 141. Branching or Ramification. By a branch is meant an off-shoot similar in structure to the member from which it springs. Hence the side-shoots of roots” are root-branches ; so, also, the lateral out-growths of the stem. which resemble the stem itself in structure are 100 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. stem-branches. It is found that the branching of stems proceeds upon two well defined plans. 142. Monopodial Branching. This system is distin- guished by the circumstance that all the branches are the result. of the development of strictly lateral buds. In other words, there is invariably a terminal bud at the apex of the stem distinct from the lateral buds produced behind the apex. Of this system there are several y kor 7 * Fig. 180. Fig. 127, Fig. 128. modifications. If the terminal bud develops regularly, as well as the lateral ones, it is clear that we shall have a straight and well-defined trunk, easily distinguished by its vigorous growth from the branches. The Pine or the Spruce is an excellent example of this effect. Figs. 127, 128, 180.—Diagrams of various forms of monopodial branching. (Sachs. ) MONOPODIAL BRANCHING. 191 But if the terminal bud, though produced, ceases to grow, while the lateral buds are vigorously developed, as is well exhibited in the spring by the annual shoots of the Lilac, then it is clear that the branches will cvertop the original stem, and the latter will finally become unrecog- nizable. 143. The Pine and the Spruce and similar forms are said to be racemose or botryose, and the Lilac, in the development of its annual shoots, is said to be eymose. Fig. 127 is a representation of the latter - mode. Here 1 is the extremity of the main stem, but the terminal bud at that point has failed to grow, while two vigor- ous branches have been produced. The terminal buds of these branches (2 and 2), have in their turn failed, and the laterals immediately behind thom have, as before, given rise to new shoots. This is the result, then, when both the lateral buds grow with equal vigour, and it is known as a forked cyme. 144, But sometimes one member of each pair of buds is developed far more strongly than the other, If the strong buds are developed in succession on the-same side of the stem an effect will be produced like that represented in Fig. 128. This is known as a helicoid cyme. Ii, however, the strong buds are developed alternately on both sides of the stem, we get the form shown in Fig. 129, which is then called a scorptoid cyme. Not un, Fig, 129, Fig. 129.—Diagram to illustrate scorvioid evme, (Sachs.) 102 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, commonly this latter form becomes straightened out, as in Fig. 130, so that the successive branches are in the sume line, and look like a stem developed from the termina{ bud. As the foot or support is not in this case the continuation of a single axis, but is made up of a num- ‘ber of: successive branches superposed, these forms are said to be sympodial, the prefix in this term having the same sig- nificance as in “syn- carpous” and the like, and implying that the foot is composed of severalcoherent parts. In these cases, then, we have a sympodial monopodium., 145. Dichotomous Branching. In this system the growing point at the apex of the stem divides into two new growing points, both of which are, therefore, terminal and not lateral, as in the first mode. The growing points of the branches, in their turn, are each converted into two new ones, as shown in Fig. 131. As in the monopodial mode, there may be helicoid and scorpioid dichotomy, : due to the superior development of the grewing points on \ Fig. 133, Fig. 132. Figs. 131, 132, and 133.—Diagrams to illustrate dichotomous branching. Gachs.) DICHOTOMOUS BRANCHING. 103 one side, or on alternate sides of the stem, as shown. in Figs. 132 and 133. These forms are, of course, sympodiai. 146. A comparison of-Figs, 127 and 131 will show that there is a superficial resemblance between the forms. On this account the forked cyme is sometimes referred to as a dichasvum or false dichotomy. 147. Dichotomous branching is rare, but occurs in the roots of Club-Mosses, and in Lichens, -In the phanero- gams, monopodial branching is the almost invariable rule. The flowering stems, which afford the best illustrations, will be referred to hereafter. ‘148. If you examine a few stems of plants at random, you will probably find sore of them quite soft and easily compressible, while others will be firm and will resist compression. The stem of a Beech or a Currant is an instance of the latter kind, and any weed will serve to illustrate the former. The Beech and the Cutrant have woody stems, while the weeds are herbaceous. Between the Beech and the Currant the chief difference is in size. The Beech isa ¢ree, the Currant a shrub. But you are not to suppose that there is a hard and fast line between shrubs and trees, or between herbs and shrubs. A series of plants could be constructed, commencing with an unquestionable herb and ending with an unquestionable tree, but embracing plants exhibiting such a gradual transition from herbs to shrubs and from shrubs to trees, that you could not say at what precise point in the series the changes occurred. *49: The forms assumed by stems above ground are uuserous, and they are described mostly by terms in common use. For instance, if a stem is weak and trails 104 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. along the ground, it is tradling or prostrate ; and if, as in the runners of the Strawberry, it takes root on the lower side, then it is creeping. Such a shoot as the run- ner of the Straw- berry, which takes root at a distance from the parent plant, is commonly called a stolon. 150. Many weak stems raise themselves by clinging to any support that may happen to be within their reach, In some instances the stem itself winds round the support, assuming a spiral -form, as in the Morning-Glory, the Hop, and the Bean, and is therefore distinguished as twining. In other cases the stem puts forth thread-like leafless branches called tendrils (Fig. 134), which grasp the support,.as in the » Vitginia Creeper and the Grape. In the Pea, the end of the extended mid-rib of the leaf is transformed into a tendril (Fig.135). Sometimes the leaf- stalks themselves serve the same purpose, as in the Clematis or Virgin’s Bower. _In these cases the stems are suid to climb. Our Poison Ivy climbs over logs, &c., by the aid of its aerial roots. The stems of wheat and grasses generally are known as Fig. 135, Fig. 134.—Leaf and tendril of Grape-vine. Fig. 135—Tendril of the Pea, UNDERGROUND STEMS, 105 culms. They are jointed, and usually hollow except at the joints, _ 151. Besides the stems which grow above ground, there are varieties to be found below the surface. Pull ‘ up a Potato plant, and examine the underground portion (Fig. 136). It is not improbable that you will regard the whole as a mass of roots, but a very little trouble will undeceive you. ‘Many of the fibres are unquestionably Fig, 136. roots, but an inspection of those having potatoes at the - ends of them will show you that they are quite different from those which have not. The former will be found to -be furnished with little scales, answering to leaves, each with a minute bud in the axil; and the potatoes them- selves exhibit buds of the same kind. The potato, in short, is only the swollen end of an underground stem. -Sucn swollen extremities are known as tubers, whilst the Fig. 136.—Tubers of the Potato. ‘ 106 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. underground stem is called a root-stock or rhizome, and may almost always be distinguished from a true root by the presence of buds. The Solomon’s Seal and Toothwort of : Canadian woods, and the Canada Thistle, are common instances of plants producing these stems. Fig. 137 shows a rhizome. 152. Take now an Onion, and compare it with a Potato. You will not find any such outside appearances upon the former as are presented by the latter. The Onion is smooth, and has no buds upon its surface. From the under side there spring roots, and this circumstance will probably suggest that the Onion must be a stem of some sort, Cut the Onion through from top to bot- tom (Fig. 138). It will then be seen to be made up of a number of coats. Strip off one or two, and ob- serve tifat whilst they are somewhat fleshy where the Onion is broadest, they gradnally become thinner to- wards the top. The long, green tubes which project from the top of the Onion during its growth are, in fact, the prolongations of these coats. But the tubes are the leaves of the plant itself. The mass of our Onion, therefore, consists Tig. 137. Fig. 188, Fig. 137.—A rhizome. Fig. 138.—Vertical section of bulb of the Onion. - UNDERGROUND STEMS. 107 of the fleshy bases of the leaves. But you will observe ‘that at the bottom there is a rather flat, solid part upon which these coats or leaves are inserted, and which must consequently be astem. Such a stem as this, with its fleshy leaves, is called a dulb. If the leaves form coats, as in the Onion, the bulb is coated or tunicated,; if they do not, as in the Lilies (Fig. 139), it is scaly. 153, Tubers and bulbs, then, consist chiefly of masses of nourishing matter; but there is this difference, that in the latter the nourishment is contained in the fleshy leaves themselves, whilst in the former it forms a mass more or less distinct from the buds. ‘154, The thickened mass at the base of the stem of our Indian Turnip (Fig. $4) is more like a tuber than a bulb in its construction. It is called a corm or solid bulb, The Crocus and Gladiolus of the gardens are other examples. The chief difference between the corm and the ordinary bulb is in the relative space occupied by the stem or solid part. In the former it is very much greater than in the latter. The student should dissect specimens of Indian Turnip, Crocus, Tulip, Hyacinth, &c., when these differences will be readily apprehended. 155, In the axils of the leaves of the Tiger Lily are produced small, black, rounded bodies, which, on examination, prove to be of bulbous structure. They are, in fact, bulblets, and new plants may be grown from them. 156. Foliage-Leaves. These organs are usually more or less flat, and of a green colour. In some plants, Fig. 139.—Bulb of a Lily. 108 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. 5S however, they are extremely thick and succulent ; and -. in the case of parasites and saprophytes, such as Indian Pipe and Beech-drops, they are usually either white or brown, or of some colour other than green. The scaly leaves of underground stems are also, of course, destitute of colour. The green colour is due to the presence of granular particles of a substance called chlorophyll. It is formed, as a rule, only in those parts which are exposed to the action of sunlight, and it is intimately connected with the process of assimilating nutritious matter for the plant’s use during growth, Further reference will be made to it later on. 157. As a general thing, leaves are extended horizontally from the stem or branch, and turn one side towards the sky and the other towards the ground. But some leaves are vertical, and in the case of the common Iris (Figs. 88 and 89) each leaf is doubled lengthwise at the base,and sits astride the next one within. Such leaves are called equitant. 158. Phyllotaxis or Leaf-Arrangement. As to their arrangement on the stem, leaves are alternate when only one arises from each node (Fig. 3). If two are formed at each node, they are sure to be on opposite sides of the stem, and so are described as opposite. If, as in Mint and Maple, each pair of opposite leaves stands at right angles to the next pair above, then the arrangement is decussate, Sometimes there are several leaves at the same node,in whichcase they are whorled or verticillate (Fig.140). _ Fig. 140, Fig. 140,—Whorled leaves of Galium. PHYLLOTAXIS. 109 159. Even if the leaves are placed single and apparently irregularly at intervals along the stem, it will be found on examination that their arrangement is governed by defi- nite laws. Take, for instance, a branch of Poplar with a number of leaves upon it. Fix upon any one leaf near the lower end of the branch, and then from its point of insertion draw a line, by by the nearest way, to the insértion of the next higher leaf, and from this to the next, and so on till you reach a leaf which is exactly over the first one. Tf the branch itself has not been twisted out of its normal shape, it will be found that the sixth leaf is always pre- cisely over the first, the seventh over the second, the eighth over the third, and so on, and that the line joining the points of insertion of successive leaves forms a spiral round the stem. It will also be found that this spiral goes twice round the stem before passing tnrough the sixth leaf. The. sixth leaf, as standing exactly over the first, begins a new set, which lasts in a similar manner till we reach the eleventh. The leaves are therefore in sets or cycles of five each, and the phyllotaxis in this case is conveniently described by the fraction 2, the denominator of which gives the number of leaves in the cycle, and the numerator the number of turns in the spiral. 160. Now,if through the insertions of the leaves which are vertically over each other—that is, through those numbered 1, 6, 11, 16, etc, and then through those numbered 2, 7, 12, 17, and so on—lines be drawn, it is evident we shall have five such vertical lines on the stem. These lines mark the ranks of leaves, or orthostichies. The number of orthostichies in any case always corresponds to the number of leaves i in the cycle, 110 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. 161. In the Elm, the phyllotaxis is much simpler. Here, starting with any given leaf, it will be found that the next one is exactly. half way round the circumference of the stem, and the third one exactly over the first, and so on. So that the spiral completes the circuit in one turn, and the number of orthostichies is only two,. the phyllotaxis being therefore described as 4. The 4 arrange- ment is also common. The Poplar, as we see, has a 2 arrangement ; this is extremely common. 162. If we set down these fractions in order, thus: 4, 4, 2, it will be noticed that the sum of the first two numerators gives the third numerator ; so also with the denominators. If we proceed to make other fractions in this way, the series would read 4, 4, 2, 3, 8s, &, 3%, and these are, as it happens, the actual cases of phyllotaxy which we commonly meet with. The cone of the White Pine furnishes a very good exercise. In this case the scales q (which, of course, are leaf-forms) have a 35 arrangement. 163. The conclusion come to from a close examination of the incipient buds is, that the newer leaves are produced ’ over the widest intervals between those next below. In shoré, the arrangement is that which secures to the leaves the most advantageous conditions for exposure to the light, and at the same time economizes space. As has been aptly said, the growth of the new leaves follows the “lines of least resistance.” 164, When leaves are in whorls instead of in spirals, the members of any whorl stand over the spaces of the whorl below, as might be expected. As to leaves which are clustered or fascicled, like those, of the Pine and Larch, it may be pointed out that the clustering is due simply to FORMS OF FOLIAGE-LEAVES. 111 the non-development of internodes. The clusters when carefully examined, .show in some cases an alternate, and in others a whorled, arrangement. 165. As branches are produced in the axils of leaves, it is clear that the arrangement of branches will be the same as that of the leaves. It rarely happens, however, that all the buds develope into branches. Many of them fail, so that generally branches appear to have no very definite arrangement. 166. Vernation or Preefoliation. These terms have reference to the mode in which the new leaves are folded in the bud. Very commonly the leaf is simply doubled lengthwise, the upper side of the leaf within; then its vernation is said to be conduplicate. In the Maple and Mallow the folding is fan-like, and is described as platted. ‘In the Cherry the leaf is coiled in a single coil beginning ‘with one edge: this is convolute vernation ; but if the coiling is from both edges to the mid-rib, it is said to be involute ; if both edges are rolled backward, it is revolute. The vernation is ciretnate when the leaf is coiled from the tip, as in Ferns. 167. Forms of Foliage-Leaves. Leaves present an almost endless variety in their forms, and accuracy in describing any given leaf depends a good deal upon the ingenuity of the student in selecting and combining terms. The chief terms in use will be given here. Compare a leaf of the Round-leaved Mallow with one of Red Clover (Figs. 141, 142). Each of them is furnished with a long petiole and a pair of stipules. In the blade, however, there is a difference. The blade of the former consists of a single piece ; that of the latter 112 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. is in three separate pieces, each of which is called a leaflet, but all.of which, taken collectively, constitute the blade of the /caj, The leaf of the Mallow is simple ; that of the Clover is compound. Between the simple _ ‘and the compound form there is every possible shade of ’ gradation. In the Mallow leaf the lobes are not very clearly defined. In the Maple (Fig, 148) they are well ty Fig. 141. _ Fig. 142. p gt, , io marked. In other cases, again, the lobes are so nearly separate that the leaves appear at first sight to be really compound, 168. You will remember that in our examinations of dicotyledonous plants, we found the leaves to be invariably net-veined. But,though they have this general character in common, they differ considerably in the details of their veining, or venation, as it is called. The two leaves employed as illustrations in the last section will Fig. 141.—Simple-palmately-veined leaf of Mallow. Fig. 142.—Compound leaf of Clover. 4 FORMS OF FOLIAGE-LEAVES. 113 serve to illustrate our meaning here. In the Mallow, there are several ribs of about the same size, radiat-. ing from the end of the - petiole, something like the spread-out fingersof a hand. The veining in this case is therefore described as digi- tate, or radiate, or palmate. mang The leaflet of the Clover, on ~ . “-the other hand, is divided \ exactly in the middle by a Fig. 148, 2 single rib (the mid-rib), and -from this the veins are given off on each side, so that the veining, on the woe see the appearance of a feather, and is, therefore,/described as pinnate (penna, a father), a “ 169. Both simfle and compound leaves exhibit these two modes of venation. Of simple pinnately-veined leaves, the. Beech, Mullein, and “Willow supply familiar instances. The Mallow, Maple, Grape, Cur- rant, and Gooseberry have simple radiate- veined leaves. S weet- Brier (Fig. 43), Mountain “Ash, and Rose have compound pinnate Jeaves, whilst those of Virginia- Fig, 144. Creeper (Fig. 144), Horse-Chest-nut, and Hemp are compound digitate. s Fig. 143.—Palmately-lobed leaf of Maple. Fig. 144.—Palmate leaf of Virginia Creeper. 114. ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. As has already been pointed out, the leaves of Mono- cotyledonous plants are almost invariably straight-veined. 170, In addition to the venation, the description of a .. Linear -- Oblong -. Oval Orbicular U| Fig. 145. Fig. 146. simple leaf includes particulars concerning: (1) the gen- eral outline, (2) the edge or margin, (3) the point or apex, (4) the base. 171. Outline. As to outline, i will be convenient tc consider first the forms assumed ky leaves without Jobes,| Lk me Oe ems Lanceolate _ Ovate \. Deitoid 118 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. én the direction of the apex, it is serrate, and will be coarsely or finely serrate, according to the size of the teeth, Sometimes the edges of large teeth are themselves finely serrated, and in that case the leaf is doubly serrate (Fig. 162). It the teeth point outwards, that is, if the two edges of each tooth are of the same length, the leaf is dentate; but if the teeth, instead of being sharp, are rounded, the leaf is crenate (Fig. 163). The term wavy explains Fig, 162, stoelf. ane 179. Base. There are two or three peculiar modifica- tions of the bases of simple sessile leaves which are of considerable importance in distinguishing plants. Some- times a pair of lobes project backwards and cohere on the other side of the stem, so that the stem appears to pass through the leaf. This is the case in our common Bellwort, the leaves of which are accordingly described as perfoliate (Fig. 164). Sometimes two opposite sessile leaves grow together at the base and clasp the stem, as in the upper leaves of Honeysuckle, in the Triosteum, and in one of our species of Eupatorium. Such leaves are said-to be connate or connate-perfoliate (Fig. 165). In one of our Everlastings the margin Fig. 164. of the leaf is continued on each side below the point of insertion, and the lobes grow fast to the sides of the stem, giving rise to what is called the decurrent form (Fig. 166). Figs. 162 to 164.—Various forms of foliage-leaves, Fig. 163. FOLIAGE-LEAVES, 119 The terms by which simple leaves are described are applicable also to the leafiets of compound leaves, to the sepals and petals of flowers, and, in short, to any flat forms, Fig. 165, Fig. 166. 180, We have already explained that compound leaves are of two forms, pinnate and palmate. In the former the leaflets are arranged on each side of the mid-rib. Theremay bea leaflet at the end, in which case the leaf is odd-pinnate, or the terminal leaflet may be wanting, and then the leaf is abruptly pinnate. In the Pea, the leaf is pinnate and terminates in a tendril (Fig. 135). Very frequently the primary divisions of a pinnate leaf are themselves pinnate, and the whole leaf is then twice-pinnate (Fig. 167). If Figs. 165 to 167.—Various forms of foliage-leaves. 120 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. the sub-division is continued through another stage, the leaf is thrice-pinnate, and so on. Sometimes, as in the leaves of the Tomato, very small leaflets are found between the larger ones, and this form is described as interruptedly pinnate (Fig. 168). In the palmate or digitate forms the leaflets spread out from the end of the petiole, and, in describing them, it is usual to mention the number of divisions. If there are three, the leaf is ¢ri-foliolate ; if there. are five, it is quinque-foliolate. 181. In the examination of the Mallow we found a couple of small leaf-like attachments on the petiole of each leaf, just at the junction . with the stem. To these the name stipules was given, Leaves which have not these appendages are exstipulate. 182. Besides the characters of leaves mentioned above, there re- main a few others to be noticed. With regard to their surface, leaves present every gradation from perfect smoothness, as in Winter- green, to extreme roughness or woolliness, as intne Mullein. If hairs are entirely absent, Fig. 168. Fig. 169. Fig. 168.—Interruptedly pinnate leaf. Vig. 169.—Leaf of Pitcher-Plant. FOLIAGE-LEAVES. 121 the leaf is glabrous ; if present, the degree of hairiness ‘is described by an appropriate adverb; if the leaf is com: pletely covered, it is vz2ous or véllose ; and if the hairs are on the margin only, as ‘in our Clintonia, it is cildate. Some leaves, like those of the Cabbage, have a kind of bloom on the surface, which may be rubbed off with the fingers ; this condition is described as glaucous. 183. A few plants have anomalous leaves. Those of the Onion are filiform. The Pitcher-Plant of our northern swamps has very curious leaves (Fig. 169), apparently formed by the turning in and ‘cohesion of the ~ outer edges of an ordinary leaf so as to form a tube, closed except at the top, and armed on the inner surface with bristles pointing towards the base of the leaf, 184. . Finally, as leaves present an almost infinite variety in their forms, it will often be necessary in describing them to combine the terms explained above. For instance, a leaf may not be exactly linear, nor exactly lance-shaped, but may approximate to both forms. In such a case the leaf is described as lance-linear, and so with other forms. The following form of schedule may be used with advantage in writing out descriptions of leaves. Two leaves— one of Maple and one of Sweet Brier —are described by way of illustration. If a leaf is compound, the particulars as to outline, margin, apex, base, and surface will have reference to the leaflets. The exercise-book prepared to accompany this work contains a supply of blank schedules for leaf-description, with space for drawings. 122 . ELEMENTS OF STKUUIURAL BOTANY. LEAY SCHEDULE. 1 Luar oF ., sete MaPte. Sweet Brier. 1. Position. Cauline. Cauline. 2. dvranpoment. Opposite. 2 Alternate. 3. Insertion. Petiolate. Petiolate. 4 4. Stipulation. Exstipulate, Stipulate. 5. Division. Simple. Odd pinnate, 7 lcaflets. 6. Venation. Palmate. ; : 7. Outline. Roundish or oval. 8. Margin. Deeply shel, Doubly serraic. 9. Apex. Pointed. Acute. 10. Base. Cordate. Hardly indented. * 1. Surface. Glabrous above ; . Downy above; covered whitish beneath. with glands beneath. , INFLORESCENCE, 123 CHAPTER XVIII. MORPHOLOGY OF FLOWER-LEAVES—INFLORESCENCE—THE CALYX—THE COROLLA—-THE STAMENS—THE PISTIL— THE FRUIT—THE SEED—GERMINATION. 185. From an examination of the various forms presented by foliage-leaves, we proceed now to those of the floral ones, and we shall first consider the chief modifications in the arrangement of flowers as a whole, to which the term inflorescence is applied. As the organs of which flowers are made up are strictly leaf-forms, the special stalks upon which they are produced (peduncles and pedicels) are true branches, and their development is in strict accordance with the principles enunciated in sections 141-144. As there stated, the almost invariable mode of branching in phan- erogams is monopodial, either after the botryose type or after the cymose type. So inflorescence is found to proceed upon one or other of these two plans, 186. To understand these let us recur to our specimens of Shepherd’s Purse and Buttercup. You will remember that in the former the peduncle continues to lengthen as long as the summer lasts, and new flowers continue to be produced at the upper end. Observe, however, that every one of the flowers is produced on the side of the stem, that as the stem lengthens new lateral buds appear, and that there is no flower on the end of the stem. The production of the flowering branches (pedicels) and the’ continuation of the main axis are, in fact, exactly analogous to the growth of the Spruce, as explained in section 142. 124 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. You will easily understand, then, that the production of flowers in such a plant is only limited by the close of the season or by the exhaustion of the plant, Such inflorescence is, therefore, called indefinite, or inde- terminate, or axillary. It is sometimes also called centripetal, because if the flowers happen to be in a close cluster, as are the upper ones in Shepherd’s Purse, the order of development is from the outside towards the centre. 187. If you now look at your Buttercup you will be at once struck with the difference of plan exhibited. The main axis or stem has a flower on the end of it, and its further growth is therefore checked. And so, in like manner, from the top downwards, the growth of the branches is checked by the production of flowers at their extremities. The mode of inflorescence here displayed is definite, or determinate, or terminal. It is also called centrifugal, because the development of the flowers is the reverse of that exhibited in the first mode. The upper, or, in the case of close clusters, the central, ‘flowers open first. 188. In either mode the flowers are said to be solitary, if (1) single flowers are produced in the axils of the ordinary foliage-leaves (botryose), or (2) if.a single flower terminates the stem, as in Tulip (terminal). 189. Of indeterminate or botryose inflores- cence there are several varieties. In Shepherd’s Purse we have an instance of the raceme, which may be described as a cluster in which each flower is supported on a lateral pedicel of its own, usually in the axil of a bract. If the pedicelg are absent and the flowers consequently INFLORESCENCE, 7 125 £ sessile in the axils, the cluster becomes a spike, of which the common Plantain and the Mullein furnish good examples. The catkins of the Willow (Figs. 68 and 69) and Birch and the spadix of the Indian Turnip (Figs. 96 and 97) are also spikes, the former having scaly bracts and the latter a fleshy axis. If you suppose the Fig. 170. Fig. 171. internodes of a spike to be suppressed so that the flowers are densely crowded, you will have a head, of which ‘Clover and Button-bush supply instances, , If the lower pedicels of- a raceme are considerably longer than the Fig. 170.—Plan of the simple corymb. Fig. 171.—Compound raceme. (Gray.) 126 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL RBOTAXY. upper ones, so that all the blossoms are nearly on the same level, the cluster is a corymb (Fig. 170). If the flowers in a head were elevated on separate pedicels of the same length, radiating like the ribs of an umbrella, ‘we should have an wmbel, of which the flowers of Geranium and Parsnip (Fig. 51) are examples. A raceme will be compound (Fig. 171) if, instead of a solitary flower, there is a raceme in each aail, and a similar remark will apply in the case of the spike, the corymb, and the fmbel. 190. The inflorescence of most Grasses is what is called a panicle, This is a compound form, and is Fig. 172. usually a kind of raceme having its primary divisions branched in some irregular manner. 191, Of determinate inflorescence the chief modification is the cyme. This is a rather flat-topped Fig. 172.—A cyme. (Gray.) INFLORESCENCE, 127 cluster, having something the appearance of a compound corymb, but easily distinguished by this peculiarity : that the central blossom opens first, then those at the ends of the first set of branches of the cluster, then those on the secondary branches, and so on until the outer buds are reached, The Elder, Dogwood, and St. John’s Wort furnish good examples of the cymose structure. Fig. 172 shows a loose, open cyme. Helieoid and Scorptoid cymes have already been described in section 144, 192. Besides the two distinct modes of inflorescence just described, forms are met with which exhibit the peculiarities of both modes. For example, the flower- cluster of the Lilac is botryose or racemose as to the production of its primary branches, but the development of the flowers on the branches is according to the cymose type. On the other hand it sometimes happens, in many of the Composites for example, that the primary branches are cymose while the secondary are botryose. In the Lilac and the Horse-Chestnut the compact mixed cluster is called a thyrse. Panicles, also, instead of being altogether botryose, may be of a similar mixed character. 193. In many plants of the Mint Family the flowers appear to form dense whorls at intervals about the stem. Each of these whorls, when analysed, is found to consist of two cymose clusters on opposite sides of the stem. Such whorls are, therefore, mixed, and are often spoken of as verticillasters, 194. It has already been pointed out that cauline leaves tend to diminish in size towards the upper part of the stem where the flowers are found, Such reduced: 128 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. leaves, containing flowers in their axils, are called bracts. In the case of compound flower-clusters this term is limited to the leaves on the peduncle or main stem, the term bractlet being then applied to those occurring on the pedicels or subordinate stems. In the case of the umbel and the head, it generally happens that a circle of bracts surrounds the base of the cluster. They are then called, collectively, an ¢nvolucre, and in the case of compound clusters a circle of bractlets is called an involucel. Bracts are often so minute as to be reduced to mere scales. On the other hand they are occasionally very conspicuous and showy, as, for instance, in the four white bracts resembling a flower in the Bunchberry. From our definition it will be evident, also, that the spathe surrounding the spadix in Indian Turnip is merely a bract. 195. Floral symmetry. Before dealing with the mor- phology of the separate leaf-forms'which go to make up the flower, a few words are necessary in regard to the relations of the different sets of floral organs, both as to number and as to position. The leaves which constitute the flower are arranged about the axis either in whorls, when the flowers are said to be cyclic; or in spirals, after the manner of most foliage-leaves, in which case the flowers are acyclic. Occasionally the outer sets (the perianth) are in whorls, while the stamens are spirally arranged ; then the flowers are said to be hemicyelic. The spiral arrangement prevails, as a rule, where the floral organs are very numerous, as, for instance, in the Water Lily and in Buttercup ; though Columbine, with very numerous stamens, has cyclic flowers, FLORAL DIAGRAMS. 129 a 196. In cyclic flowers, whilst there is usually one whorl each of sepals, petals, and carpels, there are not unfrequently two whorls of stamens. If each whorl is made up of the same number of members the flower is tsomerous, and will, at the same time, be monomerous, dimerous, trimerous, tetramerous, or pentamerous, accord- ing as each whorl contains one, two, three, four, or five. members. If the numbers of the members in the whorls do not correspond, the flowers are heteromerous. 197. The relations of the whorls to each other in any particular case may be very conveniently exhibited by a ° diagram. Fig. 173, for example, shows the plan of a Lily. The dot at the top of the figure represents the position of the axis of the plant, and should always be shown in a floral : diagram. The side of the flower Fig. 173. towards the stem is the posterior side, the opposite one being anterior, and a plane passing through the centre of the flower and also through the stem or axis is called the median plane. We have in the: flower of the Lily an outer whorl of three members ; then alternately with these (and this is the usual plan in cyclic flowers) a second whorl of three members ; then the outer whorl of stamens, also three in number; then the three inner stamens ; and, finally, the three carpels. 198. The composition of this flower may also be expressed by a formula, as follows: Kz, Cs, Asis, GO, where K stands for éalyx, C for corolla, A for anthers, G for gynecium. The brackets enclosing the figure Fig. 173,—Diagram of Lily flower. (Prantl.) — 130 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. which follows G show the carpels to be united, and the placing of the figure above the short line indicates that, the ovary is superior; if inferior, the figure would be ° written below the line. Fig. 174 shows the plan of a Grass-flower. Here parts which are suppressed, and the position of which can in general be easily inferred from that of those which are present, are represented’ by dots. The Fig. 174. formula would be: Koy, Cz, Asso, GO. 199, The gynecium is very frequently made up of fewer members (carpels) than the other whorls, and in all such cases the. position of the carpels is more or less irregular. 200. Fig. 175 gives the plan of Shepherd’s Purse. This shows the four sepals to be in two whorls of two sepals each; the four petals, however, are arranged alternately with the four sepals, as if @ the latter were all in one whorl ; the 2 position of the stamens indicates that the two posterior ones, as well as the two anterior ones, occupy the place of single stamens, and have, therefore, ‘probably arisen from the early division of single stamens into pairs. The Fig. 175. formula would be: Kato, Oy, Aoio G®), the expression 2’ indicating the reduplication of the inner stamens. 201. If there is no clear distinction between the calyx and corolla, the letter P (for perianth) may be used to include both ; and, finally, if the members of any whorl Fig. 174.—Diagram of a Grass-flower. (Pranti.) Fig. 175.—Diagram of flower of Shepherd’s Purse, (Prantl.) THE ‘CALYX, 131 stand opposite those of ihe one exterior to > a vertical line may be placed between the symbols, thus: C, | A,. 202. Other methods of indicating symbolically the relations of the parts of the flower are in vogue ; the one just given is recommended by Prantl, and is sufficiently convenient. 203. It has already been mentioned that flowers are said to be irregular when the members of any whorl are .of different sizes or shapes, as, for example, in the Pea; and regular, when the opposite is true. Fig. 173 repre- . sents one of these regular flowers. A moment’s reflection will show that any line whatever drawn across the centre- of this diagram will divide it into two exactly similar ‘halves. The term actinomorphic, as well as “regular,” is applied to all such flowers. Flowers, on the other hand, which can be cut symmetrically in one vertical plane only are zygomorphic. 204. In this book, as in.most English books, the term - “symmetrical” is employed to indicate that the whorls consist of the same number of members each, and it is, in fact, the same in meaning as “isomerous.” The later German botanists define a symmetrical flower as “one which can be divided vertically into two halves resembling each other like an object and its reflected image.” We shall now proceed to consider in detail the variations in form assumed by the floral organs individually. 205. The Calyx. As you are now well aware, this term is applied to the outer circle of floral leaves. These are usually green, but not necessarily so ; in some Exogens, and in nearly all Endogens, they are of some other colour. Each division of a calyx is called a sepal, and if the sepals 132 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. are entirely distinct from each other, the calyx is poly- sepalous ; if they are united in any degree, it is gamo- sepalous, A calyx is regular or irregular according as the ‘petals are of the same or different shape and size. 206. In a gamosepalous calyx, if the sepals are not united to the very top, the free portions are known as calyx-teeth, or, taken collectively, as the limb of the calyx. The united portion, especially if long, as in Willow-herb, _is called the calya-tube, and the entrance to the tube its throat. In many plants, particularly those of the Com- posite Family, the limb of the calyx consists merely of a circle of bristles or soft hairs, and is then described as . pappose. In other cases the limb is quite inconspicuous, and so is said tc be obsolete. A calyx which remains after the corolla has disappeared, as in Mallow (Fig. 31), is persistent. If it disappears when the flower opens, as in our Bloodroot, it is caducous, and if it falls away with the corolla, it is deciduous. We must repeat here, that ‘when calyx and corolla are not both present, the circle which is present is considered to be the calyx, whether green or fot. 207.¢The Corolla. The calyx and corolla, taken together, are called the floral envelopes. When both envelopes are present, the corolla is the inner one; itis usually, though not invariably, of some other colour than green. Each division of a corolla is called a -petal, and the corolla is polypetalous when the petals are completely disconnected ; ‘but gamopetalous if they are united in any degree, however slight. The terms regular aud irregular, applied to the calyx, are applicable also to the corolla, and the terms used in the description of leaves are applicable THE COROLLA. 133 slender portion towards the base, that portion is known as the claw, whilst the broader upper part is called the limb (Fig. 176). The leaf-terms are then applicable to the limb. or Tf, however, a petal is narrowed into a long and 208. Gamopetalous corollas assume various forms, most of which are described. by terms Fig. 176. easily understood. The forms assumed depend almost entirely on the shape of the petals which, when united, make up the corolla. If these, taken separately, are linear, and are united to the top, or nearly so, the corolla will be tubular (Fig. 177). If the petals are wedge-shaped, they will, by. their union, produce a /unnel-shaped corolla (Fig. 178). In the campanulate or bell- shaped form, the enlargement from base to sum- mit is more gradual. If the petais are narrowed Fig. 177. abruptly into long claws, the union of the claws into a tube and the spreading of the limb at 73 vight angles to the tube will produce the " salver-shaped form, as in Phlox (Fig. 179). The rotate corolla differs from this in having a very short tube. The corolla of the Potato is rotate. ‘209. The most important d@rregular gamopetalous corollas are the lgulate, y which has been fully described in the eee examination of the Dandelion, and the labiate, of which we found an example in Catatp (Fig. 59). The corolla of Turtle-head (Fig. 180) is another Fig. 176.—Single petal of a Pink. Fig. 177.—Tubular corolla of a Honeysuckle. Fig. 178.—Funnel-shaped corolla of Calystegia, Pgs 134 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. example. When a labiate corolla presents a wide opening ‘between the upper and lower lips, it is said to be réngent ; if the opening is closed by an upward projection of the lower lip, as in Toadflax (Fig. 181), it is said to be personate, and. the projection in this case is known as the palate. A good many corollas, such as those of Toadflax, Dicentra, Snapdragon, Columbine, and Violet, have protuberances or spurs at the base. In Violet one petal only is spurred ; in Columbine the whole five are so. Fig. 179. Fig. 180. *Fig. 181. 210. Aistivation. This is the term applied to the mode in which the sepals and petals are folded in the bud. In general, the members of a calyx or of a corolla overlap in the bud, or they do not, If they stand edge to edge, as in the calyx of Mallow, the estivation is valvate. If there is overlapping, and one or more of the members have both edges covered, the estivation is imbricate ; and if each member has one edge covered and the other uncovered, as in the corolla of Mallow; Evening Primrose, Phlox, &ec., it is then said to be con- volute. Gamopetalous corollas are frequently plaited in the bud, and the plaits may be convolute, as in Morning Glory. Fig. 179.—Salver-shaped corolla of Phlox. Fig. 180.—Labiate corolla of Turtle-head. Fig. 181,—Personate corolla of Toadflax, THE STAMENS. 135 211. The Stamens. As calyx and corolla are called collectively the floral envelopes, so stamens and pistil are ‘spoken of collectively as the essential organs of the flower. The circle of stamens alone is sometimes called the andrecium. A complete stamen consists of a slender stalk known as the filament, and one or more small sacs called collectively the anther. The filament, however, is not uncommonly absent, in which case the anther is séssile. As a general thing, the anther consists of two oblong cells witha sort of rib between them called the connective, and that side of the anther which presents a distinctly grooved appearance is the face, the opposite side being the back, Fig. 182. Fig. 183. Fig. 184. The filament is invariably attached to the connective, and may adhere through the entire length of the latter, in which casé the anther is adnate (Fig. 182); or the base of “the connective may rest on the end of the filament, a condition described as innate (Fig. 183); or the extremity of the filament may be attached to the middle of the back of the connective, so that the anther swings about: it is then said to be versatile (Fig. 184). Inu all these cases, if ‘the face of the anther is turned towards the centre of the flower, it is said fo be introrse; if turned outwards, extrorse. Figs. 182, 183, 184,—Stamens showing adnate, innate, and versatile attach- ments of the anther. 136 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, The cells of anthers commonly open along their outer edges to discharge their pollen (Fig. 185). In most of the Heaths, however, the pollen is discharged through a minute aperture at the top of each cell (Fig. 186), and in our Blue Cohosh each cell is provided with a lid or valve near the top, which opens on a kind of hinge (Fig. 187). Occasionally, examples of barren or abortive stamens are met with, as the fifth stamen in Turtle Head and Pentstemon. These are filaments without anthers, and are known as staminodes. 212. Stamens may be either entirely distinct from each other—in which cise they are described as diandrous, pentandrous, octandrous, &c., according to their number (or, if more than twenty, as indefinite )—or they may be united in various ways. If their anthers are united: in a circle, while the filaments are separate (Fig. 57), they are said to be syngenestous; but if the - filaments unite to form a tube, while-the Figs. 185. 187. 186. anthers remain distinct, they are said to be monadelphous (Fig. 82); if they are in two groups they are diadelphous (Fig. 37) ; if in three, triadelphous ; if in more than three, polyadelphous, 213. As to insertion, when stamens are inserted on the receptacle they are hypogynous ; when borne on the calyx, perigynous ; when borne on the ovary, epiqynous ; and if inserted on the corolla, epipetalous, They may, however, be borne even on the style, as in Orchis, and then they are described as gynandrous. 214. If the stamens are four in number, and in two Figs. 185, 186, 187.—Anthers exhibiting different modes of dehiscence. THE PISTID. 137 pairs of different lengths, they are said to be didynamous (Fig. 60) ; if six in number, four long and two short, they are tetradynamous (Fig. 28); and, finally, if the stamens are hidden in the tube of a gamopetalous corolla they are said to be txcluded, but if they protrude beyond the tube they are ewserted (Fig. 177). 215. The Pistil. This is the name given to the central organ of the flower. It is sometimes also called the gyneecium: As in the case of the stamens, the structure of the pistil must be regarded as a modification of the structure of leaves generally. The pistil may be formed by the folding of a single carpellary leaf, as in the Bean ' (Fig. 188), in which case it is simple ; or it may consist of a-number of carpels, either entirely separate from each other or united together in various ways, in which case it is compound. By some botanists, however, the term compound is restricted to the case of ~ Fig. 188. united carpels. If the carpels are entirely distinct, as in Buttercup, the pistil is apocarpous ; if they are united in any degree, it is syncarpous. Such a fruit Fig. 209. is called a cremocarp. 244, The Seed. The seed has already been described as the fertilized ovule. During the formation of the carpels, the ovules arise as outgrowths from the inner surface of the ovary, mostly, as has been pointed out, upon the margins of the carpellary leaves, but occasion- ally also upon the surface generally. At first the ovule Fig. 206.—Silicle of Stock, Fig. 207,—Pyxis of Purslane. Fig. 208.—Samara of Maple. Fig. 209.—Cremocarp of an Umbellifer; @, the fibre attaching the mericarp to the axis. (Thomé.) THE SEED, - : : 149 is a simple, soft mass with no indication whatever of the covering so manifest in ripe seeds of all kinds, Very soon, however, after the appearance of the body of the ovule, a circular ridge is developed upon it, and thig gradually extends upwards over the surface so as to form a coat, which at length entirely covers it except at the very apex, where a minute opening is left. Very commonly, but not always, a second coat is developed exactly in the same manner, outside the first, and an opening is left in this coat also, precisely over the other. This minute passage through both coats to the ovule body has already been named the mcropyle. The two coats are known as the primine (generally, though not always, applied to the outer) and the secundine, and the central body is the nucleus. 245. If the ovule appears to arise directly from the placenta without the intervention of a stalk, it is sessile ; but if a stalk is present, this is known as the funiculus. ~ In the accompanying diagram (Fig. 210) which represents a section of the complete ovule, % is the nucleus ; az, the _primine; 7, the secundine; m, the micropyle; /, the funiculus. The point (¢) where the two coats, and the nucleus are blended together is called the chalaza. The portion of the nucleus marked em is the cavity called ‘the embryo-sac, already referred to in Chapter II. 246. It must now be pointed out that though the ovules at the commencement of their growth are straight, as in the diagram just described, yet they do not commonly temain so. Very often the ovule bends over so as to appear completely inverted, in which case the funiculus grows fast to one side of the primine, becoming completely fused 1hO) ss ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. with it, and forming what is then called the raphe. Big. 211i represents this condition, » being the raphe, s the chalaza, and the other letters corresponding to those, in Fig. 210. Sometimes the curving of the ovule upon itself is not carried to this extreme, and an intermediate form is presented, as in Fig. 212. Fig. 212. Fig. 210. fig. 211. Tf the ovule remains straight it is said to he orthotro- nous ; if completely inverted, anatropous; if half bent over, campylotropous. 247. Pollination. The process of fertilization, by which the ovule is converted into the seed, has been briefly described in Chapter II. A few words may be added here upon. pollination—the process of supplying pollen to the stigma. In very many flowers which have both stamens and pistil (and hence called hermaphrodite), the process is very simple. Either the anthers and stigma are so close together that the pollen cannot fail to be deposited upon the stigma immediately upon the opening of the anther, or the stigma is upon a lower level, so that the pollen drops upon it, or, in special cases, as in Figs. 210, 211, 212, —Diagrains of orthotropous, anatropous, and campylo- tropous ovules, (Prantl. ) POLLINATION. 151 Tinpatiens and Wood Sorrel, besides the ordinary large flowers, there are special small ones (known as cleistoga- _ meus flowers) whose floral envelopes do not open, thus rompelling self-fertilization.. But it is well established that in a vast number of cases the ovules in any given tower have. to depend for fertilization upon the pollen of some other flower. Nature seems to have provided against self-fertilization by various contrivances. Some- times the relative positions of the anthers and the stigma “in the same flower are such as to render it impossible. Sometimes the pollen comes to maturity and is shed from the anthers before the stigma is in a suitable condition to receive it; whilst, on the other hand, the stigma is often developed first and has withered before the opening of the anthers. (Flowers showing these peculiarities are said to be dichogamous.) When for any reason cross- fertilization has become a necessity, the conveyance of the pollen from one flower to another is ensured in various ways. When the flowers are inconspicuous, as in Grasses, the wind is the great agent, and flowers so fertilized are said to be anemophilous. In other cases the flowers, either by their brightness or their odour, attract insects in quest of honey, and these then become the carriers of the pollen. Flowers of this sort are said to be entomophilous, and are usually so constructed as to the situation of their honey receptacles, and the relative position of anthers and stigma, as to ensure the transfer of the pollen from the anther of one flower to its destination upon the stigma of another, The case of the Orchids has already been referred to in section 92. 248, After fertilization, the embryo, or young plantlet, as exhibited in the seed, begins its growth in that end of 152 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. _ the embryo-sac which is next the micropyle, and about the same time, in the cther end of the embryo-sac, there begins a deposit of matter intended for the nourishment of the embryo during the germination of the seed. This deposit has been already referred to under the name of albumen. It is also known as endosperm. As the embryo developes, this endosperm or albumen may be completery absorbed by it, so that at maturity the embryo will occupy the whole space within the seed-coats, as in the Bean. in this case the seed is exalbuminous. In other cases, as in Indian Corn, the endosperm remains as a distinct mass with the embryo embedded in it, or sometimes wrapped round it. Seeds of this kind are albuminous. Rarely this nourishing material is deposited outside the embryo- sac, in the body of the ovule. It is then known as perisperm. 249. Tke ripened seed presents very different aspects in different plants. It may be resolved, however, into the nucleus and the integument (the spermoderm of some botanists). The former is made up of the embryo, together with the endosperm or perisperm, if present, while the latter consists of two layers: an outer, known as the“esta, and an inner, the tegmen. The scar showing . where the seed has been attached to the placenta is called the hilum ; it is very distinct in the Bean. 250. Besides the integument just mentioned, occasionally an additional outer coat is formed, to which the term aril is applied. The fleshy red covering of the seed in our Ground Hemlock is a good example. 251. The sceds of Willow-herb, Milkweed, and many uther plants are furnished with tufts of hair-like bristles GERMINATION. 153 which facilitate their dispersion by the wind. These tufts grow from the testa of the seed, and are not to be confounded with the pappus of the Thistle, Dandelion, &c.; the latter, it will be remembered, is an outgrowth of the calyx. 252, The embryo, as already explained, generally consists of an axis or stem called the radicle (or, more properly, the caudécle, because it is in all respects a true stem and not a root), and one or more leaves called cotyledons, with sometimes, also, a bud known as the plumule. As to the number of cotyledons, it may be repeated here that seeds are, as a rule, either dicotyle- donous or monocotyledonous. Some plants of the Pine Family, however, have six cotyledons, whilst, on «the other hand, in the Orchids and a few other plants, these organs are altogether wanting. 253, The cotyledons vary greatly in thickness, In the Maple, for example, they are very thin, while in the Ya, the Bean, and the Oak they are extremely thick and: fleshy. 254. Germination. If a seed is supptied with proper warmth and moisture it soon begins to swell and soften by absorption of water, with the effect of bursting the seed-coats to a greater or less degree. At the same’ time the process of growth is begun. This early growth ofthe embryo is germination. The details of the process vary scmewhat according to the structure of the seed. In dicotyledons, if the seed-leaves are thin and leaf-like, containing within themselves but scanty store of nourish- ment, the radicle will grow throughout its length so as to raise the cotyledons above the soil, where they at once ae 1D4, ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, expand and become the earliest leaves of the new plant; and during this upward extension of the radicle a root algo is being rapidly developed from its lower end. It is important, also, to notice here that the mode of growth of the root portion is at variance with that of the radicle or stem proper, for while the latter grows throughout its length, the former grows by the addition of successive new portions to its extremity. (The protection of the growing root by a root-cap has already been referred to.) As soon as the root is prepared to absorb nourishment from the soil, then, and not till then, the development of the next bit of stem commences between the first pair of leaves. 255. But when the cotyledons are loaded with nour- ishment, as in the Bean, it will generally be found that the elements of additional bits of stem (the plumule) are already present in the embryo, and although the radicle may lengthen so as to lift the cotyledons above the surface, yet these do not, as in the thin-leaved embryos, fully perform the office of foliageleaves; their true function is to supply the newly developing parts with nourishment, and when this duty is performed they usually drop off. In fact, it is not uncommon for such extremely fleshy cotyledons to remain under the surface altogether, as in the case of the Pea and the Acorn, In these cases the growth of’ the radicle is but slight. The plumule and the end of the radicle are liberated from the seed, and the former at once grows vigorcusly upward, being practically independent of the root as long as vae stock of nourishment in the cotyledons holds viut. Simultaneously with the development of the stem, the root ie ttrongly developed from the end of the short radicie. GERMINATION. : 155 256. In the monocotyledons the process of germination is much the-same as that just described, with the important difference, however, that the primary root from the end of the radicle can scarcely be said to develope at ail, a cluster of fibrous. roots bursting out almost at once from its sides. Indian Corn answers very well as an illustration. Here the seed, largely made up of endosperm or albumen, remains in the ground. The single cotyledon is wrapped round the plumule and adheres by its back to the endosperm, acting thus as a medium through which nourishment is absorbed, and of course not being carried up to the surface. The plumule is rapidly carried upward, developing alternate leaves, and the numerous fibrous roots are given off from the sides of the short radicle. 257. The young student is strongly recommended to investigate for himself the phenomena of germination as exhibited in common seeds. For this purpose he may place a few Windsor beans and grains of Indian Corn between layers of moist flannel or coarse paper in a shallow dish. If kept damp, germination will begin in a day or two, and if sufficient specimens have been provided the process may be observed at various stages. Trial should also be made of the length of time during which ‘seeds will retain their vitality. Many seeds, such as those of Elm and Poplar, will be found to germinate. only if they have been kept fresh and not permitted to . dry up, whilst others, such as Indian Corn and Wheat, and in general those containing starch, may be kept for a very long time without losing their germinating power. . 156 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, CHAPTER XIX. ON THE MINUTE STRUCTURE OF PLANTS —THE CELL —~ TISSUES—-TISSUE-SYSTEMS—EXOGENOUS AND ENDOGENOUS STEMS. 258, Up to this point we have been engaged in observ- ing such particulars of structure in plants as are manifest to the naked eye. It is now time to enquire a little more closely, and find out what we can about the elementary structure of the different organs, We have all observed how tender and delicate. is a little plantlet of any kind just sprouting from the seed ; but as time elapses, and the plant developes itself and acquires strength, its substance will, as we know, assume a texture varying with the nature of the plant, either becoming hard and firm and woody, if it is to be a tree or a shrub, or continuing ta be soft and compressible as long as it lives, if it is to be an herb. Then, as a rule, the leaves of plants are of quite a different consistency from the stems, and the ribs and . veins and petioles of foliage-leaves are of a firmer texture than he remaining part of them. In all plants, also, the newest portions, both of stem and root, are extremely soft compared with the older parts. It will be our object in this chapter to ascertain, as far as we can, the reason of such differences as these ; and to accomplish this we shall have to call in the aid of a microscope of much higher power than that which has hitherto served our purpose. 259. First let us examine under our microscope a very thin slice of the pith of the Elder. You see at once that THE CELL. 157 the whole slice is made up of more or less rounded, nearly transparent bodies, rather loosely thrown together, as shown in Fig. 213. Next let us examine, in the same way, a thin slice of the tuber of the Potato. Here, : again, it is evident that the object under examination is wholly composed of en- closed spaces, not so much rounded, how- ever, as those of the Elder pith, because they are more closely packed together. Fig. 214 is a representation of two of Fig. 213, these spaces. Now look at the leaf of a Moss, and you see again that we have an aggregation of enclosed spaces as before (Fig. 215). So, also, if we examine a hair from the surface of a Petunia or a Geranium, we have some such appearance presented to us as that shown in Figs. 216 and 217, the hairs manifestly consisting of several enclosed spaces placed end to end, In short, the microscope reveals to us the fact that every part of a plant is made up of such enclosed spaces, varying greatly in shape and size and general aspect, it is true, but always : (except in some of the very lowest plants) clearly exhibiting bound- / aries; and since these boundaries are Visible, no matter in what direc- eo tion we make our cutting, it is clear Fig, 214. ‘that the spaces must be shut in on all sides. These enclosed spaces are called ced/s, and their boundaries are known as the cell-wails. Fig. 213,—Loosely-packed cells of Elder-pith. Fig. 214.—Two cells of Potato tuber containing starch-granules and crys- talloids, (Gray.) 158 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. 260. Whilst looking at the parts of plants just sub- mitted to examination, it must have struck you that the interior of the cell presents a very dif- ferent appearance in different cases. The Potato section, - for example, is not at all like the Moss-leaf section in the matter. of cell-contents, and the cells of the Elder- pith appear to be quite empty. We shall discuss these differences presently. In the meantime let us study the appear- Fig. 215. ance of some cells taken fresh from some part of a plant where growth is actually going on—say the point of a new rootlet. If our section is taken near enough to the point we shall get cells’ which : va have just been % formed. Such a es Fig. 217. section is very well shown in Fig. 218. Here the cells are seen to be completely filled with liquid having a \ Fig. 215.—Cells from leaf of a Moss containing protoplasm and chlorophyll- granules, ‘ Fig. 216.—Hair from Petunia leaf. Fig. 217.—Hairs from Geranium leaf. THE CELL, 159 granular appearance, and in the centre of each a rounded denser portion may be made out, each of these again enclosing one or more smaller bodies. This liquid which thus fills the newly-formed cells is called protoplasm; the large rounded central mass is the nucleus, consist-- -ing of denser protoplasm, and the smaller enclosed masses are the _nucleolt, Now let us consider Fig. 219. ihe. o P This is a representation of a section of the same rootlet, taken a little farther back from the point, so that the cells now in view area little older than the first ones. They are manifestly larger ; that is to say, they have grown. The nucleus and the nucleoli can still be made out in some of them, but the protoplasm no longer entirely fills the cell. There are now transparent - spaces. (vacuoles) which are filled with water, and between these the protoplasm is seen in the form of strings or bands, as well as lining the cell. Fig. 219. The water has been absorbed through the cell-wall, and after saturating the protoplasm the excess has formed the vacuoles. Fig. 218.—Young cells filled with protoplasm (p) ; }, cell wall; h, nucleus; ick, nucleolus, (Sachs.) . Fig, 219.—Cells alittle older, exhibiting vacuoles (s), (Sachs,) 160 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. Fig. 220 shows some cells from the same rootlet taken till farther back, It is clear that the change observed m Fig. 219 has been carried to a still greater extent. In some of these cells the proto- plasm is restricted to the lining of the cell and the nucleus. 261. It is now to be observed that the protoplasm is the es- sential part of every living cell. Through its agency all the vital processes of the plant are carried on. Every cell of every plant at some time or other contains this substance, and when at length it disappears the cells which are deprived of it no Alonger take any active part in the growthof theplant, but serve merely mechanical purposes, such as that of support or conduction, and are in that stage of their history filled usually with air or water. The pith of the Elder is made up of such dead cells, as is also the greater part of the x wood and bark and older parts Fig. 220, generally of all plants, 262. The most marked feature of the living protoplasm is its activity. We may observe this property. by Fig. 220,—Cells still older; Ah, the wall; », vacuoles; p, protoplasm; x, nucleus ; xy, swelling of nucleus caused by water used in preparation of the gection, (Sachs.) THE CELL, 161 examining plant-hairs and other parts under high powers of the microscope, when it will be seen that there are movements of two kinds. The whole mass of protoplasm has a rotary motion, sliding upon the cell-wall, down- wards on one side and upwards on the other. This is the mass-movement. Also, currents may be traced passing across the protoplasm in different directions. This is the streaming-movement. In some of the very lowest plants, where there is no cell-wall, and the whole is a mass of naked protoplasm, these movements may be observed more readily because they are less restricted. 263. There is some doubt as to the exact chemical composition of protoplasm. It is, however, a very complex substance belonging to a group of bodies known as albuminoids, of which nitrogen is an important con- stituent, The consistence of protoplasm depends upon the amount of water it eontains. In dry seeds, for example, it is tough and hard, but when the same seeds are soaked in water it becomes partially liquid. 264. Forms of Cells. As cells become older they tend as a rule to change their form, though sometimes we find them differing but little from their original conformation. Com- monly a cell grows more rapidly in some one direction, thus giving rise to long forms, as is Fig. 221. the case in stems generally, and in the petioles and veins of leaves, the superior toughness and strength of which Fig. 221.—Prosenchyma of the wood. (Gray.) 162 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, are due to the lengthening and hardening of. the cells of which they are composed (Fig. 221). 265. The Cell-wall. In the portions of plants just selected for microscopic examination we have seen that the protoplasm is in every instance bounded by a wall. It has been ascertained that the wall is a chemical com- pound of carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, and to this compound the name cellulose has been given. We have said that the protoplasm is the active principle through the agency of which all the vital processes of the plant are carried on. It contains at some time or other every constituent of the plant. The cell-wall is itself, therefore, a product or secretion of the protoplasm, ° and is at first an extremely thin film, which, however, gradually increases in thickness by the addition of further material, This new material is deposited between the molecules of the original film, and so extends not only the surface of the wall, but, by deeper deposits, the thickness also. This process of acquisition of new material is known as intussusception. 266. As the wall between two cells increases in thick- ness, a distinct middle layer is discernible in it, known as the middle lamella. This portion of the common wall is different in chemical composition from the rest, so that it may, under proper treatment, be dissolved and the cells thereby separated, 267. It is in the earlier stages of their history, while the walls are comparatively thin, that the cells possess the greatest activity. By these alone is carried on the process of growth, which consists in the multiplication and enlargement of cells. THE CELL, 163 268. It is seldom the case that the wall is thickened uniformly.” Often numerous round thin spots are left, so that the cell has a dotted appearance (Fig. 222). When ® the thin spots in adjacent celis are contiguous, as they commonly are, a ready means of inter- communication is afforded. Sometimes the spots, instead of being round, are oblong, so that ‘the - cell under the microscope presents a ladder-like appearance, and so is said to be scalariform. Then again, the thickening may take the form of spiral bands upon the inner surface; or, instead of a continuous spiral band, we may find a series of isolated rings, when the marking is said to be pe Reticulated cells are also found, in which the markings, as the name implies, form a sort ss of network on the walls. Several of these forms are shown in Figs, 223 and 224. 269. Sometimes round thin spots will ? be left in the wall, and over each of these. fis a thick-walled dome with an opening at PL the top will be formed. At thesame time fF a similar dome is raised at exactly the same spot on the other side of the wall in § ~ the next cell; and, finally, the thin par- [f __ tition between the opposite domes breaks | away, permitting free communication. Thus are formed what are called bordered Fig. 223. Fig. 224. pits, which abound in the wood of Conifers. ‘ 270. When cells stand end to end, and thin spots are Fig. 222.—Dotted duct. (Gray.) Fig. 223.—Spiral and annular markings on cell- wall, (Gray.) Fig. 224,—Various markings on cell-wall, (Gray.) \ 164 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. left in the cross-partitions between them, steve-cells are formed. Here, again, the thin spots finaliy_ disappear, thus practicaliy uniting adjacent cells. 271. It sometimes: happens that the thickening takes place throughout the length of a cell but in its angles only, Cells of this kind, which are often found im- “mediately under the surface of the stem in the higher plants, are called collenchyma cells. 272. Besides the markings on the inside, cells often show markings on the outside. The pollen-grains of the Mallow, for instance, are seen under the microscope to be covered with pointed projections. Other pollen-grains, also, exhibit outside markings of different sorts. 273. The thickening deposit may be so excessive in = some cases as to almost completely fill up the cavity of the cell (Fig. 225). The shells of nuts and the tough coatings of seeds consist of cells of this kind ; but even - in these cases the wall: may be seen to be traversed by slender pores or canals, either vimple or branched, radiating from the centre of the cell. Yo these hardened cells the name sclerenchyma is applied. 274. The Contents of Cells, If you look at Fig. 215, or, better still, if you have the opportunity of viewing a Moss-leaf through a good microscope, you will see that in the ‘protoplasmic lining of the cells there are numerous greenish, rounded granules. These are the bodies to which the green parts of plants owe their colour. They are called chlorophyll-granules, and consist of protoplasmic matter in which particles of green . Fig. 225,—Sclerenchyma, the cell-cavity being almost obliterated. (Gray.) THE CELL, 165 ‘colouring matte? are embedded. The colouring matter itself is chlorophyll, and may be dissolved out of the granules, leaving the latter as ordinary protoplasm. Almost without exception chlorophyll requires the action of sunlight for its production, and the chlorophyll dis- appears from green parts when sunlight is withdrawn, as is well seen in the process of bleaching celery... In many of our brightly coloured foliage-plants the chlorophyll is concealed from view by other colouring matters. In flowers various colours are found in the protoplasm, but these, unlike chlorophyll, are produced in darkness as _well as in sunlight. 275. Chlorophyll is of the utmost fcaportanse to the plant, seeing that only in the cells which contain it, and in the presence of sunlight, can the materials which the , plant imbibes from the soil and the air be assimilated, that is, converted into matter which the plant can use for the purposes of growth. 276. Now consider Fig. 214. Here are exhibited cell- - contents of an entirely different aspect. The rounded bodies here visible are starch-granules, as may be easily demonstrated by adding a drop of iodine solution to the Potato section under the microscope, a characteristic blue colour being at once produced. Such granules, differing somewhat in shape in different cases, abound in the cells of tubers and in grains of all sorts, where they have been stored up for use during the process of germination. They are originally formed during sunlight in the chloro- _ phyll granules of the green parts. When the light is withdrawn, as at night, they are dissolved and carried in solution to other parts to promote growth or to be stored up. ~ 166 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. ( 277, If starch-granules be subjected, ‘tothe action of saliva, it will be found that a portion of each granule is slowly dissolved out, leaving an insoluble skeleton behind. The granule, therefore, consists of two distinct parts, the more soluble portion ‘being known as granulose, and the less soluble framework as starch-cellulose, 278. Crystals. These are of common occurrence in many plants, not only in the cell-cavities, but also imbedded in the substance of the cell-wall, They are also of various shapes, and may either occur separately or be massed together in clusters. The needle-shaped forms are known as raphides. These crystals consist for the most part of calcium oxalate, but calcium carbonate is also found, and may be readily distinguished from the former by the effervescence occasioned on the addition of ‘hydrochloric acid. The oxalate dissolves in this acid without effervescence, Crystals may be readily observed under the microscope in thin sections of scales from the Onion bulb, Rhubarb, Indian Turnip, and many other plants. 279, In the leaves of plants of the Nettle Family it frequently happens that a wart-like growth of cellulose takes place on the inside of the cell-wall, the inwardly projecting mass being attached to the wall by a slender stalk, and having multitudes of small crystals imbedded: in it. Such inward growths are called cystoliths; they may be readily seen in cross-sections of the Nettle leaf. 280. Crystalloids. Seeds, especially those of an oily nature, as they approach maturity and become dry, develope in their cells multitudes of small rounded bodies of an albuminous nature known as aleurone-grains, and FORMATION OF NEW CELLS. 167 - these- often envelope minute substances of crystalline aspect, which, however, under the action of potash and other re-agents, undergo such changes of form as to lead to the belief that they are not true crystals. They are called crystalloids, and are to be regarded as forms of protoplasm. ; Occasionally crystalloids are observed. without the albuminous envelope, as, for example, in the tuber of the Potato. Fig. 214 shows a cell having two or three such crystalloids of a cubical shape. The aleurone-grains in seeds containing starch: fill the spaces between the starch-granules. In oily seeds, such | as the Brazil-nut, they replace the starch. 281. Other cell-contents. Besides the important substances already enumerated as products of the proto- plasm, many others are found, such as sugar, inuline (a substance nearly related to starch, and found in a few special plants), fixed oils (castor, olive, linseed, &c., chiefly in seeds), essential oils (turpentine, oil’ of lemons, and essences of different kinds), gums, resins, and various - acids. 282. How new cells are formed. There are several methods by which new cells are produced, but in the higher plants the common method is that of ceil- division. . We have already stated that only the newer thin-walled cells are capable of éxercising this function. The process is briefly as follows: in the cell about to divide, the protoplasm first separates into two portions, . each containing part of the nucleus ; then a partition-wall of cellulose is developed between the two portions, thus forming two cells out of the original one, Hach part then 168 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. enlarges and divides again, and so the process goes on, When cell-division takes place in one direction only, filaments or threads are formed; if in two directions, surfaces are formed; while division in three directions gives rise to masses. It is evident that every part of a plant, however much altered in its later history, must in its earlier stages have consisted of this thin-walled cellular substance, or meristem, as it is called from its power of dividing. 283. Cell-division, then, is the method of new cell formation which prevails in the vegetative parts of the higher plants. In the production of pollen, however, and of the spores of vascular cryptogams, four new nuclei are formed in the cell, and the protoplasm collects about these, eventually secreting walls, so that-four new and complete cells are formed within the original one, and these sooner or later make their escape. This mode is known as free cell-formation. In the production of the endo- sperm cells in the embryo-sac and the spores of many of the lower plants a similar process goes on; but here the division of the nucleus is not limited to four portions, as in thg cases just mentioned, but may be carried on to an indefinite extent. : 284. In some lower plants the entire contents of two adjacent cells may coalesce to form a single new cell. This mode is known as conjugation. Also, the contents of a cell may contract and develope a new cell-wall, a process known as the rejuvenescence or renewal of a cell. 285. Tissues... An ageregation of similar cells is talled a dissue, Originally, every part of a plant consists of meristem, that is, of cells capable of dividing. But TISSUES. 169 changes set in, as we have seen, at a very early stage, and eventually all the cells assume permanent forms, some developing in one way, others in quite a different way, according to the function of each particular part. So that in any given plant we find tissues, or groups of cells, of very various kinds, and very different arrangements of these tissues in different cases. By examining sections taken in succession from the growing point backwards, every degree of change from meristem to permanent tissue may be made out. 286. In the growing parts of all plants, in the pulp of fruits, in the pith, in the green parts of, leaves, and in the entire substance of many plants of low organization, we-find tissue composed of short and comparatively thin- walled cells, to which the name parenchyma has been given, On the other hand, in the substance of wood, in the inner bark, in the petioles and veins of leaves, &c., we meet with tissue consisting of long, pointed, and overlapping cells, and known as prosenchyma. That of the wood is jibrous tissue, and that of the inner bark is the bast, specially characterized by the extraordinary length and flexibility of the cells. Sclerenchyma and collenchyma have already been referred to. In the former the cells are commonly, though not always, short; while in the latter they are usually long, but the ends are not, pointed. 287. Cells have been described which are characterized by peculiar markings on their walls. When such cells stand end to end, the cross-partitions commonly dis- appear, with the-effect of forming long tubes, generally of larger diameter than the other cells with which they iy 170 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. are associated, Such large cells are known as vessels, and tissue formed of them is called vaseular or tracheary tissue. Hence we have spiral, scalariform, annular, reticulated, and dotted vessels. These different kinds of vessels are usually found associated with fibrous tissue, and the combination of the two is known as the /ilro- vascular system. 288. Many plants, such as Dandelion, Blood-root, Milkweed, and Spurge, emit a coloured or milky juice when wounded. This juice is technically called the latex. It is contained in a special tissue which is peculiar to such plants, known as Jaticiferous tissue. Its form differs in different cases. In some instances it consists of long tubes which may or may not branch. In others, the cells composing it form a net-work. As in the case of vessels, the latex tubes are commonly formed by the coalescence of cells originally separate, but sometimes by the continued apical growth of single cells. “ 289.. Sieve-tissue has been already noticed. The cells are usually rather wide, and the walls are not hardened, but the cross-partitions between the cells are thickened and perforated. 290, It may be added that single cells which resemble vessels in their markings are often spoken of as tracheids. 291. Tissue-Systems. While groups of similar cells are designated tissues, we may have also different combinations of these tissues in different plants, or in different parts of the same plant, and these various combinations are known as tissue-systems. These are now usually ranged under three heads: (1) The Epidermal System, including those combinations of tissue which go to TISSUE-SYSTEMS. 171 “form the coverings of young stems, roots, and leaves ; (2) The Fibro-vascular System, including such combina- tions as form the stringy masses which abound in the substance of the higher plants ; and (3) The Fundamental System, including the combinations of cells which have undergone little or no change of form ; in short, all the rest of the plant except the two systems first mentioned. 292. The epidermal system is most highly devel- oped in Phanerogams. Fig. 226 shows a section through — the thickness of a leaf. Here . Zee oe it will be observed that there is a closely-packed layer of cells forming the upper sur- face, and a similar layer form- ing the lower surface. These layers constitute the epidermis or skin of the leaf. The outer part of the epidermis is usu- ally a continuous layer, and is known as the cuticle. Tt will be seen that the walls of these- cells are much thicker than those of the cells in the body of the leaf, and also that the epidermal cells, unlike the interior ones, have been emptied of their protoplasmic contents and are rectangular in shape. It sometimes happens that the epidermis consists of two or three layers instead of one, — The outgrowths of the epidermis, included under the general term trichomes, have already been referred to ; - they. must be regarded as part of the epidermal system. Fig. 226.— Cross-section of a leaf, showing epidermis above and below, palisade cells under the upper epidermis, and loose tissue with intercellular spaces below the palisade cells. (Gray.\ 172 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. 293. An examination of the under surface of almost any leaf will show the presence of large numbers of oval openings, somewhat similar to that shown in Fig. 227. These are stomata. They are formed by two epidermal crescent-shaped cells with a space between them, and these have the power of separating or closing together according to circumstances ; separating in the light, in moist weather, and closing in dry. The openings communicate with intercellular spaces in the body of the leaf, a number of which are seen in Fig. 226. In ordinary leaves with an upper and a lower surface, the stomata are far more numerous on the lower side; indeed, many such leaves are entirely without stomata on the upper sur- Fig. 227, face. Vertical leaves have them rather equally distributed on both surfaces, Immersed leaves and underground stems have hardly any at all, and they are never found on roots. The use of the stomata will be referred to presently. ‘294. The stems of Dicotyledons lose their epidermis at a comparatively early period, and a tissue consisting of cells of cork, filled with air, takes its place. These cork- cells are modifications of the cells beneath the epidermis, and they form an effectual protection to the tissues within. The skin of the Potato-tuber exhibits this corky layer very clearly. The special tissue from which the cork is developed is called phellogen. 295, In the fibro-vascular system different plants exhibit a very different arrangement of the component Fig. 227.—Stoma from the urface of a leaf, showing the crescent-shaped guard-cells, : TISSUE-SYSTEMS. 173 tissues. Asa rule, these tissues are capable of division into two groups, in one of which the wood is developed, and in the other the bast. To the former of these groups the general term xylem is applicable, and to the latter the term “phloem. The xylem is made up of the elongated woody cells with pointed and overlapping ends, already referred to as fibrous tissue, the wide tubes (vessels) with variously marked walls, formed by the disappearance of the cross-partitions between cells placed end to end, and more or less short-celled tissue or parenchyma. The phloem is likewise made up of three constituents: the long, thick-walled, flexible cells called bast-cells, which correspond to the fibrous tissue of the xylem; the wide thin-walled sieve-cells, corresponding to the vessels; and a certain amount of thin-walled parenchyma. 296. The fibro-vascular bundles, as they are called, have their origin in the meristem of the growing point. This meristem is at first-uniform, buf soon groups of long cells arise in it, and these are then known as procambium, to distinguish them from the surrounding ground- tissue. This procambium is gradually converted into the fibro-vascular bundles, 297. In dicotyledonous plants, the fibro-vascular bundles are more or less wedge-shaped, as shown in Fig, 228. The inner part of each bundle consists of xylem and the outer of phloem, and between the xylem and the phloem there is a layer of meristem, known as the cambium. The soft cells of Fig. 228, Fig, 228, Cross-section of a young dicotyledonous stem, showing six bundles. 174 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. the cambium divide, and the new cells thus continually being formed become modified on the one hand into tissues. which increase the thickness of the xylem, and, on the other, into tissues which are added to the phloem. Later on cambium cells are formed in the ground-tissue between the bundles, thus linking together the cambium-layers of the various bundles, and forming a continuous ring. The links are then known as interfascicular cambium, that of the bundles themselves being the fascicular. Bundles of : this kind, characterized by the cambium-layer, and so capable of continuous enlargement, are called open bundles. 298. In monocotyledons,-on the other hand, there is no cambium-layer, and consequently the bundle when once formed is incapable of further in- crease, and so is said to be closed. Fig. 229 is a representation of the cross-section of an endogenous stem - in which manyof these closed bundles are visible. Of course in such stems no bark is formed. 299, It has been explained that ingthe exogenous stem the xylem occupies one side of the fibro-vascular bundle, while the phloem occupies the other. In the closed bundles of Ferns and Club-Mosses, as well as of some monocotyledons, however, a different arrange- ment prevails, the xylem occupying the central part of the bundle, and the phloem forming a circle around it. The former arrangement is described as collateral, while the latter is concentric. In many of the monocotyledons, as well as in the exogens, the bundles are collateral. Fig. 229. Fig. 229,—Crosg-section of monocotyledonous stem, showing closed bundles. TISSUE-SYSTEMS. 175 300. Fig. 230 shows a section of an exogenous stem somewhat older than that shown in Fig, 228, Here new bundles have been formed between the earlier ones, so that the whole centre of the stem, except the pith and the lines radiating from it, is occupied by the wood. This cylinder of wood is now encircled by a ring of cambium, beyond which are the tissues of the phloem, 301. The appearance presented by the cross-section of an exogenous stem Fig. 230. ‘is that of a series of concentric rings, each ring showing the limit of a year’s growth. The portions of wood formed late in the summer are more compressed by the outlying tissue than those formed in spring, and hence the outer part of each year’s ring appears denser, and is sharply marked off from the ring of the following year. No growth of the cambium takes place in winter. The rays which intersect these rings as fine lines consist of portions of the ground or fundamental tissue which have been squeezed into their present form by the increasing fibro-vascular bundles on each side of them ; they are called medullary rays, and, as the stem grows, new ones are formed from the cambium. Only the primary ones, however, extend from the pith to the bark; those formed later are shorter. 302. In roots a special arrangement of the tissues of the bundles prevails, the xylem and phloem forming alternate rays. This is the radial arrangement. 303. The fundamental or ground tissue com- prises all the parts of the plant not already included in . Fig. 230,—Section of an older dicotyledon, the bundles now forming a ring. e 176 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. the epidermal and fibro-vascular systems. In the 2xogens it embraces the pith, the medullary rays, and parenchyma generally. The collenchyma found just beneath the epidermis, sclerenchyma occurring in different parts, and laticiferous tissue are also constituents of the fundamental system, as well as the cork cells already referred to. In the monocotyledons ground-tissue in the form of parenchyma fills the space between the closed bundles of the stem; while in many plants in which fibro-vascular bundles are not produced, ‘the ground- tissue constitutes the whole of the interior. 304. In exogenous stems the wood developed from the cambium is often different from that of the primary bundle as developed from the procambium, Pines, for example, have vessels in the primary xylem, but none in the secondary, the latter being almost entirely made up of the cells with bordered pits, already described. 305, The bundles of the leaves are continuous with bundles in the stem. Leaves appear at first as protuber- : ances on the side of the stem close to the growing point, and the upper ends of the primary bundles almost at the very’ beginning bend outwards towards the new leaves, the lower part being continued down the stem. In the monocotyledons these bundles first arch inwards towards the centre of the stem, and then outwards and downwards, thinning out as they descend. Hence, ina cross-section (Fig. 229) the bundles appear more crowded towards the circumference, and also smaller, Such a stem is, therefore, found to be harder at the outside than at the centre. CONSTITUENTS OF PLANTS. 177 CHAPTER XX FOOD OF PLANTS—CHEMICAL PROCESSES—MOVEMENTS OF WATER—-PHENOMENA OF GROWTH. 306. The materials of which the substance of a plant is made up are various, and some of. them occur in far larger quantities than others. Water forms a very considerable percentage of the whole weight, but is present to a greater extent in some portions of a plant than in others. Fleshy roots, for example, may contain as much as 90 per cent, of water, while dry seeds contain only about 12 per cent, 307. The water may be expelled by careful drying, and if what is left is.then burnt, what is called the organic part of the plant disappears, and a small quantity of ash remains behind. The organic part is found to consist mainly of carbon, hydrogeh, oxygen, nitrogen, and sulphur ; while the inorganic part (or ash) contains very small quantities of phosphorus, iron, calcium, mag- nesium, and potassium. All these materials are obtained from the air or the soil. There is constantly present in the air carbonic acid gas, a compound of carbon and oxygen, which is exhaled from the lungs of animals, and which is always found wherever wood or coal, or carbon in any form, is being burned. This gas is absorbed directly from the air by the leaves of land-plants, and (being soluble) from the water in which they live by immersed plants. In the presence of chlorophyll and in sunlight the gas is decomposed into its carbon and oxygen. The excess of oxygen is then exhaled and the carbon chemically combined with the other elements to 178 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. form starch' for purposes of growth. The oxygen required by the plant is derived chiefly from the carbonic acid gas and from water. Hydrogen is obtained by the decomposition of water, and nitrogen from the ammonia, which, like the carbon didxide, is carried down from the air by rain, and also from nitrates contained in the soil. Sulphur is obtained from salts (such as calcic sulphate) found in the soil, as are also, of course, all the inorganic elements. Of all these constituents of the dry plant, carbon is the most‘abundant, amounting to about half of the entire weight. — 308. The inorganic elements, though small in quantity, are, nevertheless, essential. If, for: example, a plant be altogether deprived of iron it will produce no chlorophyll; while, if potassium is withheld, it will not produce starch. These facts are proved by causing seeds to grow under conditions which enable us to accurately control the supply of nutrition in the form of carefully prepared solutions of the different ingredients. Several substances of common occurrence in the ash of plants, as silica, sodium, and some others, are in this way shown not to be essential to healthy growth. 309. The process by which the carbon, obtained from the carbon dioxide, is combined with the elements of water to form starch is called assimilation. As already explained, the particles of starch which are formed by the chlorophyll granules in sunlight are converted by combination with oxygen into soluble forms, and carried away, when the light is withdrawn, to other parts where growth is going on, or to storehouses such as tubers and seeds, This oxidising and converting process is metastasis, RESPIRATION. 179 In consequence of having such a store of material, tubers can grow in the dark as long as the material holds out, but will not, of course, produce green leaves, Besides starch, oil is a common form of reserve material, particularly in seeds. Sugar, also, is found; as, for example, in the Sugar-Beet. 310. Parasites and saprophytes, which are as a rule without chlorophyll, do not assimilate, but obtain their nourishment from the stores of other plants or from decomposing organic matter. 311. The so-called carnivorous plants, such as the ‘Bladder-wort and the Pitcher-plant, obtain a portion of their nitrogen by entrapping insects and other small animal organisms, and absorbing thém as they decompose. __Some such plants appear to cover their prey with an acid secretion, and to go through a digestive process not altogether unlike that performed by animuls. 312. Respiration. Plants, like animals, are continu- ally inhaling oxygen, and the presence of this gas is essential to their existence. The oxygen so inhaled is combined with carbon to form carbon dioxide, and this in the day-time is at once decomposed and the carbon assimilated. The absorption of oxygen and its subsequent combination with organic matters.in the plant is accom- “- panied by evolution of heat, a fact well illustrated in the process of malting, where damp barley is heaped together. As soon as the grain begins to sprout, oxygen is rapidly absorbed, and a very decided rise of temperature takes place. The starch of the grain is oxidised and converted into sugar, and the growth is then stopped by rapid drying. The sugar, on fermenting, produces alcohol. 180 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL. BOTANY. 313. Transpiration. The openings in the epidermis, ' called stomata, have already been described. Through these the excess of water-vapour in the plant is exhaled. it may often be observed, in hot, bright weather, that the leaves of plants droop if exposed to the sun. This is because the rate of evaporation through the stomata is greater than the rate of supply at the roots. At night, however, the stomata close and the balance being restored the plant recovers. The water which is thus supplied to the leaves appears to be conveyed through the stem by means of the cell-walls of the wood-prosenchyma, since the supply is not diminished if a ring of bark and the under- - lying bast.and cambium be removed. ' 314. But water is also supplied to the growing points, and ina different way. It is well known that if two liquids (or gases) of different density are separated by a porous diaphragm they will tend to change places, the fluid of less density passing through the diaphragm more rapidly than the other. This is the principle of osmose, and wherever in a plant a cell-wall separates cell-contents of different density it is found to apply. Hence, water is absorbed by freshly-formed cells, containing dense proto- plasm, from neighboring cells which are a little older and in which the protoplasm has been diluted. These absorb from the older cells behind them, and so on. Such water is transmitted, not through the prosenchyma of the wood, but through the parenchyma and the meristem. 315. It is a matter of common observation that the stems of many plants “bleed” if cut in the spring. This is due to the upward pressure of the water with which the roots are charged at that time, and it takes place in the GROWTH. 181 aosence of transpiration, When the leaves are formed and transpiration sets in actively, the root-pressure is relieved: and the stems will no longer bleed immediately on being wounded. In some plants the excessive root- pressure even causes drops of water to exude from the leaves, 316. We may observe, then, three distinct movements of water in the plant: (1) the rapid movement to make up for the loss by transpiration, (2) the slow movement to supply the growing cells with requisite moisture, and (3) the movement due to root-pressure. 317. Growth. Growth has already been referred to as consisting in the formation and subsequent enlargement of new cells, accompanied in many cases by change of form. It has also been mentioned that the enlargement is the result of the introduction of new particles of vegetable material into the spaces between the molecules of the parts already formed—a process known as intussus- ception. It is now generally admitted that each of the molecules of which the plant-body is made up is enveloped ‘in a sheath of water. We know that the presence of water is essential to growth; when it is absorbed by a growing cell the immediate effect is to stretch the cell, as it were, to its utmost capacity ; in other words, to separate - the molecules as far as possible and so increase the amount of water between them, thus making it possible to inter- pose new molecules of solid matter. ‘The use of the water, also, as a vehicle for conveying the new material is obvious. This new material, the presence of which is essential to growth, is commonly supplied to the growing points from older parts which serve the purpose of storehouses, as seeds and tubers, or of manufactories, as the leaves. i r 182 ELEMENTS -OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. 318. Stems.and roots, as a rule, exhibit three distinct regions according to tne stage of development at which they have arrived: There is, first, the growing point, the chief characteristic of which is the rapid formation of new cells by division; secondly, the elongating puart, chiefly characterized by the growth of the cells in length, there being practically no further division here; and, thirdly, the fully developed part, in which there is no further division or enlargement, though the cells may continue to discharge various important functions, 319. Growth, whilst dependent upon an adequate supply of water and of new material, is also largely affected by external conditions, such as temperature and light. Growth may be stopped altogether by either too low or too high a temperature, and between the limits within which any given plant is found to be capable of growth there will be found a particular degree of temperature more favourable to growth than any other either above it or below it. This may be called the optimum. The effect of tempera- ture differs considerably according to the amount of water present in the part affected, dry seeds, for instance, resist- ing a temperature, either high or low, to which soaked seeds would at once succumb. 320. Light is essential to assimilation, but seeds and tubers, as well as many of the lower plants which are without chlorophyll, such as Mushrooms, will grow in the absence of light as’ long as the stock of assimilated material upon which they draw is not exhausted. The: growth which takes place in the cambium-layer of dicotyledons and in roots is another example of increase in size in the absence of light. The assimilated material GROWTH. 183 in all these cases, however, has been previously elaborated elsewhere, 321. Light is found to exercise a retarding influence _upon growth. A plant, for instance, in a window will bend towards the light, because the cells on the side nearest the window grow. more slowly than those which are shaded, thus causing curvature of the stem and petioles. 322. Gravitation also affects growth, as we know that the stem and root, or aais of the plant, are usually in the line of the radius of the earth at the place of growth. If a seedling plantlet be laid with the stem and root horizontal, the stem will curve upward and the root downward in the endeavour to restore the vertical direction. 323. The twining movement of the stems of many plants is due to inequality of growth at successive points in the sides of the stems. Leaves unfold from the bud because the growth on the upper side at the time of unfolding is more rapid than on the under side. These movements are called nufations, and are not due to the external action of light, but entirely to internal causes. The movements of tendrils, however, ate affected by contact with the object which they grasp. 184 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY, CHAPTER XXI. EXAMINATION OF A FERN—A HORSETAIL—A CLUB-MOSS. 324. We shall now proceed to the examination of some common plants which will be found to be typical of groups differing in important respects from the phanerogams. Ferns. Fig. 231 is a representation of our com- mon Polypody. You may find it in almost any shaded rocky place. Running horizontally beneath the surface you will find the stem of the plant, which in this case is, therefore, a rhizome. A portion of the rhizome is shown in the lower part of the figure, with fibrous roots on the under side. From the upper side are developed the leaves, which, as you see, have long petioles, and if you find one which is still in the bud you will observe that it is rolled up lengthwise, as shown in Fig. 232. The vernation is, therefore, circinate, and this is the case in nearly all the Ferns. On examining the back of the leaf (Fig. 231 shows the back) we observe rows of brownish dots on each side of the middle veins of the upper lobes, Fig. 233 is an enlarged view showing the position of these dots at the extremities of the veinlets. When we put one of these dots under the microscope it is seen to be a cluster of minute, stalked bodies, such as that shown in Fig. 234, These bodies are further found to be saes filled with extremely fine dust, and the dust consists of multi- tudes of rounded particles all exactly alike. They are, in short, spores, and the sacs wnich they are contained are the spore-cases, or sporangia ; while the elusters of sporangia are the jfrutt-dots, or sor’, Around each spor- angium there is an elastic jointed ring which breaks at - FERNS, 185 maturity, and by its elasticity ruptures the spore-case, which then discharges its spores, as shown in Fig. 234. The leaf of the Fern, then, is something more than an ordinary foliage- leaf, and is known as the Srond., The: petiole is called the stipe, while the mid-rib is the rhachis. 325. A spore under proper conditionsdevelopes . a slender thread-like cell which eventually gives rise to a thin, flat, green expansion, resembling that shown in Fig. 235. This is called the pro- thallium. From the under sur- face root-hairs are produced as shown in the ’ figure. On the- same surface, among the root- hairs, arise mi- Fig. 231. nute projections Fig. 234, Fig. 231.—Root-stock and frond of Polypody. Fig. 232,—Circinate vernation of the frond. Fig. 233.— Magnified view of the sori. i . Fig. 234, -S_orangium discharging spores ; greatly magnified. 186 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY.‘ of tissue in which are developed cells corresponding to the pollen-grains of phanerogams. These projections are the antheridia, they contain cells in which are fertilizing bodies known as antherozoids, Also on the under surface of the prothallium, near the notch, we find structures analogous to the embryo-sac of the phanerogamousovule. These are the archegonia. They are mostly flask-shaped bod-_ ies, having a germ-cell—the oosphere—in the lower end, The antherozoids, on escap- ing from the antheridia, make their way down the necks of the archegonia, and coming in contact with the oospheres fertilize them. As a result of this fertilization, a plant is developed in all respects like the one which originally bore the spores on its fronds. Fig. 235. 326. It is manifest, then, that we have here two distinct generations: first, the spore produces the prothallium which bears the antheridia and archegonia ; secondly, the interaction of these gives rise to a plant which bears the spores. This phenomenon is spoken of as the alternation of gencrations, 327. The stems and roots of Ferns are found to contain vascular bundles which, like those of monocotyledons, are closed. . Fig. 235.—Prothallium of a Fern, under side ; h, root-hairs; a2, antheridia; ar, archegonia, Magnified 10 times, (Prantl.) THE HORSETAILS. 187 - $28. From the account here given of the ‘mode of reproduction in the Ferns, it will be evident that the. Gymnosperms occupy an intermediate position between them and the Angiosperms. For a description of other common Ferns differing in detail from the Polypody, the student is referred to Part II. 329. The Horsetails. At the end of Part IT. will be found a description of the common Horsetail, with an illustration of the fertile stem, or rather branch, because both the pale spore-bearing branch and the later green shoots with whorled branches are sent upfrom an under- ground stem or rhizome. The spores, upon germination, give rise to prothallia bearing antheridia and archegonia precisely as in the Ferns. The prothallium is usually small, flat, and irregularly branched or lobed, developing the antheridia at the projecting ends of the lobes, and the archegonia in the angles between them; or, in other cases, the prothallia may be diwcious. Fertilization of the. germ-cell, which occupies a cavity at the base of the arche- gonium, takes place exactly as in the Ferns, and, as a | result of fertilization, the germ-cell developes into a spore-. bearing plant similar to the original one. Here, therefore, we have again exhibited an alternation of generations. Other species of Equisetum of common occurrence, instead of producing a special fertile branch, develope sporangia at the extremities of the ordinary leafy stems. 330. These plants, like the Ferns, exhibi’ fibro-vascular bundles, and the epidermis is especially characterized by the excessive amount of silica contained in it, some of the species being used for scouring or polishing by reason, of this property. 188 ELEMENTS OF STRUCTURAL BOTANY. 331. The curious elaters (Fig. 236) attached to the spores doubtless assist them to escape from the spore-cases, and ‘subsequently aid in dispersing them. 332, The Club-Mosses. Fig. 237 is a representation of a branch of Lycopodium clavatum, one of our com- mon Club-Mosses. The creeping stem lies flat upon the ground, and often attains a great length, sending up at intervals erect branches with crowded. linear-awl-shaped ‘ Jeaves, some of which, like the one shown in the figure, are terminated by a slender peduncle bearing one or more cylindrical spikes. These are the fertile branches, and the leaves upon them, or at all events upon the slender upper part, are very much smaller than upon the ordinary sterile branches, It is to be observed that the stems and ronts of these plants branch dichotomously (145,. 333. The sporangia are produced in the axils of the leaves of the terminal spike. One of these leaves, greatly magnified, with its attached sporangium, is shown in Fig. 238, The sporangium opens by a slit at the top to discharge the spores. 334, It is only quite recently thet the prothallium has been detected. It is described in the case observed as a “ yellowish-white Fig. 236. cad part of a leaf or petal, 4, 45. ; Bleeding of jiants, 515. Bordered pits, %5?. Botryose, 143. Botryose inflorecs1,ce, 185, 189. Bracts, 19, 44, 194. Bracteate :subtenCe1 by a bract. Bractlets: secondary oracts grow- ing on pedicels, 194. = ~) Branches, 3, 182, 141. Branvhing, Modes of, 141. Broasoine pote (stomates), 298, Bristles, 227., Bryophytes, 346. Bud: an undeveloped stem or branch, 137. Buds on roots, 181, 189. Bulb, 82, 94, 152. Bulbiferous: producing bulbs. Bulblets, 155. Bulbous : like a bulb in shape. Bundles, 296. Caducous, 206, Calcium, 307. Calcium carbonate, 278. Calcium oxalate, 278, Calyptra, 341, Calyx, 5, 13, 205. Calyx-teeth, 206. Calyx-tube, 206. Cambium layer, 297. Campanulate, 208. Campylotropous, 246. Capillary: fine and hair-like. Capitulum: same as head, 189. Capsule, 239, 341, ~ Carbon, 307. Carbon dioxide, 307. Carbonic acid, 307. = Carina, or keel: the two coherent _ petals in the front of a flower of the Pea kind, Fig. 36. Carnivorous plants, 311. Carpel 7. Carpellary: relating to a carpel, €.g., a carpellary leaf, &c. Carpogonium, 354, Cartilaginous: tough. Caryopsis, 102, 241. Catkin, 71, 74, 123, 189. Caulescent: with an evidert stem. Caulicle: another name for the radicle, 79, 252. Cauline: relating to the stem, ¢.g., cauline leaves, &c., 4, 18, 28. Cell-contents, 260, 274. | Cell-division, 282. Cell-formation, 282. Cells; 259. Cellulose. 265. . a 218 Cell-wall, 259, 265. Centrifugal inflorescence, 187. Centripetal inflorescence, 186. Chalaza: the part of an ovule where the coats are united to the nucleus, 245. Chlorophyll, 156, 274, 307. Ciliate, 182. Circinate: curled up like the young frond of a Fern, 166, 324. Circulation in cells, 262. Circumcissile: opening like a pyxis, Fig. 207. y Classification, 357. Claw (of a petal), 45, 207. Cleistogamous flowers, 247. Climbing stems, 150. Closed bundles, 298, Club-shaped: with the lower part more slender than the upper, as the style of Dog’s-tooth Violet, Fig. 82. Clustered, 183, 164. Coats of the ovule, 244. Coherent: a term applied to the union of like parts, 26. Cohesion, 26. : Collateral bundles, 299. Collective fruits, 237. Collenchyma, 271, 286, 303. Colour of flowers, 274. Columella, 341. Column, 91. Coma: a tuft of hairs,such as that on the seed of Dandelion, Fig. 58. Complete, 8. Compound or Composite flowers, INDEX AND 62. Compotnd leaf, 43, 167. Compound pistil, 215. Compound spike, corymb, &c.,189. Concentric bundles, 299. Conduplicate vernation, 166. Cone, 124, 223. Conical, 133. Coniferous: bearing cones. Conjugation, 284, 355. Connate: grown together. Connate-perfoliate, Fig. 165. Connective, 65, 211. Convolute: rolled inward from ope edge, 38, 88, 166, 210. Cordate, 175. GLOSSARY. Cork, 294, 303. Corm, 94, 154. Corolla, 5, 13, 1b, 207. Corymb, 189. Corymbose: like a-corymb. Cotyledons, 78, 117, 252. Creeping, 149. Cremocarp, 248. Crenate, Fig. 163. Cross-fertilization, 247. Cruciform: cross-shaped, as the flowers of Shepherd’s Pursve, &e. Cryptogams, 359. Crystalloids, 280. Crystals, 278. Culm, 103, 150. Cuneate: wedge-shaped. Currents of water, 315, 316. Cuspidate, Fig. 161. Cuticle, 292 Cycle, 159. Cyclic flowers, 195. Cyme, 191. 5 Cymose: like a cyme, 143,185. Cystoliths, 279. Decandrous: with ten sevarate stamens... Deciduous, 5, 206. Decompound: applied to leaves whose blades are divided and sub-divided, Z Decumbent: applied to stems which lie on the ground but turn upward at the extremity. Decurrent, Fig. 166. Decussate: a):plied to the arrange- ment of leaves, when successive pairs of opposite leaves are at right angles, as in'tbe plants of the Mint Family, 158. Definite inflorescence, 187, 191. Deflexed: bent down. > - Dehiscence of anthers, Figs. 185, 186, 187. Dehiscent, 281. Deliquescent: applied to stems which dissolve into branches. Deltoid, Fig. 148, Dentate, 178. Depauperate: unnaturally wall. Depressed : flattened down. : INDEX AND GLOSSARY, Descending axis: the root, 181. Determinate inflorescence,187, 191. erat tea applied to stamens, Diandrous: with two separate stamens, 212, : Dicarpellary, 215. Dichasium, 146. ‘Dichlamydeous : having both sets of floral envelopes. Dichogamous, 247. Dichotomous branching, 145, 332. Dicotyledonous, 78... ~ Dicotyledons, 80. Didynamous (stamens), 29, 65, 214. Digitate, 168. Dimerous flowers, 196. Dicecious, 74. ; Disk: in flowers of the Composite Family, the centre of the head ag distinguished from the bor- der,62; a fleshy enlargement of we receptacle of a flower, 58,75, 26. Dissected finely cut. Dissepiment, 218. Distinet: not coherent, (see Cohe- . rent).> Divergent: separating from one another. Dodecandrous: with 12 distinct stamens. Dorsal suture, 217. Dotted ducts, Figs. 222, 287. Double flowers: abnormal flowers in which stamens and carpels have been transformed into petals. Downy: covered with soft hairs. Drupe, 51, 231. Drupelet: a little drupe. _ Ducts, 287. Earthy constituents of plants, 307. Elater, 331. : Elementary constituents of plants, 307 Elliptical: same as oval, Fig. 146. Emarginate, 177. : Embryo, 12, 78, 117. Embryo-sac, 16, 245. Emersed: raised above the sur- face of water. 219 Endocarp: ‘When the walls of a pericarp form two or more lay- ers of dissimilar texture, the outer layer is called the Hpicarp, ° the middle one Mesocarp, and the innermost Endocarp.” — Gray. Endogen, 119. Endogenous growth, 119. Endospore, 342. Endosperm, 248. Enneandrous: with nine distinct stamens, Entire, 178. Entomophilous, 74, 75, 88, 247. Epbemeral: lasting one day only. Epicalyx, 35, 50. Epicarp: see Endocarp. Epidermal system, 291, 292. Epidermis, 292. Epigynous: inserted on the ovary, 58, 60, 213, 216. Epipetalous: inserted on the cor- olla, 60, 65, 213. ; Epiphytes, 135. Equitant (leaves), 88, 157. Essential organs, 17, 211. Evergreen: retaining foliage dur- ing winter, 122, 125. Exalbuminous, 80, 248. Excurrent: said of main stems which are distinct and well- marked to the top, as in the Pine and Fir; the reverse of deliquescent. Exogen, 81. Exogenous growth, 81. | Hxospore, 342. Exserted: protruding, 214. Exstipulate, 181. Extine, 123. Extrorse, 211. False dichotomy, 146. ‘ Families, 363. ; Fascicle: a close bundle, either of leaves or flowers. Fascicled (roots), 133; (leaves), 164. Fascicular cambium, 297. Feather-veined: same as pinnately- veined, 168. Fertile-flower, 68. Fertilization, 17. 220 INDEX AND Fibrous: thread-like, 2, 18, 22. Fibrous tissue, 286, cc ieee system, 287, 291, Filament, 6, 211. Filiform, 183. Fimbriate: fringed. Fleshy fruits, 232. Flora: a description of the plants of a district; a collective name for the whole of the species of a district. Floral diagram,'197. Floral envelopes, 14, 207. Floral formula, 198. Floral symmetry, 195. Floret, 61. - Flower: the part of a phanero- gamous plant in which the sta- mens and pistil are situated. Flower-head, 60. Flower-leaves, 11. Flowering plants, 359. Flowerless plants, 359. Foliaceous: like a leaf in appear- ance. - Foliage-leaves, 11, 156. Foliolate: having leaflets, Foliose (Liverwort), 344. Follicle, 238, Foot, 144. Forked cyme, 143, Tree, 5, 7, 41. Free cell-formation, 283, 353, Free-central placentation, 221. Frond, 324, Fruit, 228. Fruit-dotsg 324. Fugacious: falling away early. Fundamental tissue, 291, 803. Funiculus, 245. Funnel-shaped, Fig. 178. FPurcate: forked. er : same as spindle-shaped, Galea: an arching petal or sepal, ae sie uae upper ones in Catnip, ‘ , g. 59, Gamopetalous, 207. Gamophyllous, 84, Gamosepalous, 84, 205. Gemme, 345. GLOSSARY. Genera: plural of genus. Genus, 363. Germ: same as embryo. Germ-cells, 347. Germination, 182, 254. Gibbous: swollen on one side, Gills, 347. Glabrous, 22, 182. Gladiate: sword-shaped. Glands: applied generally to cells or hairs on the surfaces of plants, in which resinous or oily mat- ters are secréted; but the term is also used to describe any. pro- jection, the use of which is not clear, 226. Glandular: bearing glands, 226.. Glaucous, 182. Globose; like a globe or sphere. Glumaceous: bearing or resemh ling glumes, 114, 359, Glumes, 101. Gonidia, 352. . Gourd, 238... By Grain, 102, snip, ’ Granules : parti eS, Granulose, 277. Gravitation,,322. Ground-tissue, 303. Growing point, 145. Growth, 317. Gum, 281. = Gymnospermous, 124 22%, “ Gymnosperms, 124, 125, 259, Gynandrous, 91, 238. Gyneecium, 199 Habitat: a 4erm applied ta the, region mést favourable tu tha growth of a plant: the place where it grows naturally. Hairs, 226. airy, 4.. Halberd-shaped, Fig. 154. Half-inferior, 49, 216. Half-superior; 49. Hastate, Fig. 154. Head, 189. Heart-shaped, 175. Helicoid cyme, 144. Hemicyclic flowers, 195. Heptandrous: with seven distinct stamens, . INDEX AND GLOSSARY. 221 Herb, 148. Herbaceous, 3, 89, 186, 148. Herbarium : a botanist’s collection of dried plants, 368. Hermaphrodite, 247. Heteromerous flowers, 196. Hexandrous: with six distinct stamens. Hilum, 249. Hirsute: rough with hairs. Hispid: covered with stiff hairs. _ Hoary: densely covered with fine - grayish hairs. Hortus siccus: same as herbarium. Hybrids: plants.resulting from the crossing of nearly related species, . Hydrogen, 307. Hymenium, 347. rhe 349, 352. - is — 24, 29, 213. Imbricate: overlapping like the shingles on a roof, 210. Tometaed : wholly under water. -Impertect, 68. ncluded, 214. incomplete, 19. Incurvedt{petals), Fig. 52. Indefinite; 26, 212. Indefiaiite inflorescence, 186, 189. ‘Indehiscertt, 231. Indeterminate inflorescence, 186, 189. . * : . » Indigenous: natyrally growing in a country. | . . Inferior: “undernéath ; farthest ~ from the axis; the ovary is in- ferior when the cal}x adheres to - it throughout; the calyx is in- ferior when free from the ovary, . 45, 49, 52, 88, 216. Inflorescence, 75, 185. Innate, 211. Inorganic elements, 307. Inserted: attached to. Insertion: the point or manner of attachment, 40, 212. Integument, 249. Intercellular space, 293. Interfascicular cambium, 297. Internodes, 4. ee Interruptedly pinnate, Fig. 168. Intine, 123. Introrse, 211. Intussusception, 265, 317. Inuline, 281. Involucel, 194. Involucre, 35, 61, 71, 72, 194. Involute: rolled inward from both edges, 166. Tron, 307, 308. Irregular, 39, 205, 207. Isomerous : having the parts equal in number, 196. Joints: a name sometimes given to the nodes of a stem. Keel, see Carina. Kernel, 16. . Key-fruit, 241. Kidney-shaped, Fig. 156. Labellum (or lip), 90. Labiate, 65, 209. Lamellie, 347. Lanceolate, Fig. 148. Latex, 288. Laticiferous tissue, 288, 303. Leaf, 4, 13. Leaf-arrangement, 158, Leaf-green, see Chiorophyll. Leaflet, 167. Leaf-schedule, 184. | Leaf-stalk, 4. Leaf-tendril, 150. Legume, 43, 238. Leguminous: producing or relat- . ing to legumes. Light, 320, 321. Ligneous: woody. Ligulate, 62, 209. Ligule: a strap-shaped corolla; in Grasses, a scale-like projection between the blades of a leaf and the sheath, 103. : Limb, 207. Linear, Fig. 146. Lip, 90. Lobe, 4, 167. Loculicidal (dehiscence): splitting midway between the partitions, 239. 7 Loculus, 219. 222 INDEX AND Lodicule, 104. Loment: a jointed legume, 242. Lyrate: pinnately-lobed, with the terminal lobe much larger than the others. Magnesium, 307. Marcescent: withering persistent. Margin of leaves, 178. Marginal: relating to the margin, 221. Markings (on cells), 268. Mass-movement of Protoplasm, 262. Median plane, 197. Medullary rays, 301. Membranous: thin, like a mem- brane. Mericarp, 242. _- Meristem, 282, 285. Mesocarp : see Endocarp. Metastasis, 309. Micropyle, 16, 244. Middle lamella, 266. Mid-rib, 168. Mixed inflorescence, 192. Monadelphous, 36, 40, 212. Monand@rous: witha single stamen. -Monocarpellary, 215. Monochlamydeous: with only one set of floral envelopes. Monocotyledonous, 118. Monocotyledons, 118. Monecious, 68, 71. Monomerous flowers, 196. Monopodiaj branching, 142. Morphology, 180. Mucronate, 177. Multifid, 176. Multilocular, 219. Multiple fruits, 237. Mycelium, 347, Naked flowers: those which are destitute of calyx and corolla. Naked seeds: those not enclosed in an ovary, 127. ; Napiform, 133. Natural system of classification, 57, &e. GLOSSARY. Naturalized: introduced from other countries, but grows spontaneously from seed. , Nectary :_thatin which nectar is secreted, 88, 224. Needle-shaped, 122. Net-veined, 4,18. Neutral flowers: those having neither stamens nor pistil. Nitrogen, 307. Nodding: hanging with the top downward, like the flower ‘in Fig. 82. Node, 4. Normal: regular; according to rule. Nucleolus, 260. ° Nucleus (of an ovule), 16, 244, 249; (of a cell), 260. Nucule, 354. Nut, 241. Nutations, 323. - Nutlet: a small nut or nut-like body, 65. Obcordate, 175. Oblanceolate, 174. Oblique: having the sides unequal. Obliteration (of partitions), 220. Oblong, Fig. 146. Obovate, 174. i Obsolete, 206. Obtuse, 177. as Ochrea: a tube formed by the union of both edges of a pair of stipules. " Ochreate: having ochre. Octandrous: having eight separ- ate stamens, 45. Odd-pinnate, 180. Offset: a short, prostrate branch, rooting at the end. Oils, 281, 309. Open bundles, 297. Operculum, 341. Opposite, 158. . Optimum temperature, 319. Orbicular, Fig. 146. Orders, 363. Organic elements, 307. Organs: the parts or members ¢* a livin DOA. r Organs of Reproduction the part of the flower. INDEX AND GLOSSARY. Organs of Vegetation : root, stem, and leaves. Orthostichies, 160. Orthotropous: applied to ovules when straight, so that the mi- cropyle is as far as possible from . the point of attachment, 246. Osmose, 314. Oufline of leaves, 171. Oval, Fig. 146. Ovary, 7, 25. Ovate, Fig. 148. Ovoid: egg-shaped, Ovule, 7,16. -_ Oxygen, 307. Palate, 209. Palet, 101. Palmate,; 168. Palmately-lobed, 176. Palmatifid, 176. Panicle, 106, 190. Papilionaceous, 39. Pappose, 206. Pappus: a circle of bristles or hairs representing the limb of the calyx in flowers of the Com- posite Family, 62. Parallel-veined: same as straight- veined, 83. Paraphyses, 353. Parasites, 135, 136, 310. Parenchyma, 286. Parietal: on the walls, 221. Parted: almost completely cut through. Pectinate: pinnatifid with lobes __ like the teeth of a comb. Pedate, Fig. 160. Pedicel, 28, 58. Peduncle, 5, 28. Peltate, 126, 175. Pentamerous flowers, 196. Pentandrous: with five distinct stamens. Pepo, 233. . Perennial: a plant which con- tinues to grow year after year, 136. Perfect: having both stamens and pistil. 223 Perfoliate, 179. Perianth, 84, 90. Pericarp, 229. Perigynous, 40, 48, 213, 216. Perisperm, 248, Peristome, 341. Permanent tissue, 285. Persistent, 34, 206. - Personate, 209. Petal, 5, 207. ! Petaloideous, 359. Petiolate: having petioles. Petiole, 4. Phanerogamous or Phenogamous, 129, 359. Phellogen, 294. Phloem, 295. Phosphorus, 307. Phyllome, 225, Phyllotaxis, 158. -| Pileus, 347. Pilose: having long, soft hairs. Pinna: a primary division of a pinnately-compound leaf. Pinnate, 168. ~ Pinnately-lobed, 176. Pinnatifid, 176. ; Pinnule: a secondary division of a pinnately-compound leaf. Pistil, 7, 13, 215. Pia Pistillate: having a pistil, 68, 70. Pitcher-shaped (leaf), Fig. 169. Pith, 300. Placenta, 221, Placentation, 221, Plaited, 166, 210. Plumose : feathery. Plumule, 79, 117, 188, 252. Pod: a dehiscent fruit, 25. Pollen, 6, 16. Pollen-masses, 92. Pollen-tube, 16. Pollination, 124, 247. Pollinia: polien-masses, Fig. 92. Polyadelphous, 40, 212. Polyandrous: with numerous dis- tinct stamens, 6, 24. Polycarpellary, 215. Polygamous: having perfect as well as imperfect flowers. Polygamo-dicecious, 75. Polypetalous: having séparate petals, 5, 207, : 224 \ Polyphyllous, 84. Polysepalous: having separate sepals, 5, 205. Pome, 53, 232. Posterior: next phe axis, 197. Potassium, 307, 3 Preefloration, see CPativation. Preefoliation: the disposition of leaves in the bud, 166. Prickles, 227. Primary roots, 132. Primine, 244. Procambium, 206. Procumbent: lying on the Bround Proembryo, 354 Prosenchyma, 286. Prostrate, 149. Prothallium, 325. ' Protonema, 342. Protoplasm, 260. Pseudocarp, 236. Pteridophytes, 337. Pubescent: covered with fine down. Punctate: having transparent dots, like the leaves of St. John’s Wort. Putamen, 51,231. Pyxis, 240. Quinquefoliolate : laving five leaf- lets, 180. Raceme, 189. Racemose: like a raceme, 143. Radial bundles, 302. Radiate, 168. ere fn to the root, Radied leaves, 4, 28. Radicle, 79, 117, 132, 252. Ramification, 141. Raphe, 246. Raphides, 278. Ray: the marginal florets of a Composite flower,as distinguish- ed from the disk. Receptacle, 8. Recurved: curved backwards. Reduplication, 200. Reflexed: bent backwards, 88. Regular; with parts of the same siz@ and shape, 5, 205, 207, INDEX AND GLOSSARY. Rejuvenescence, 284. Reniform, Fig. 156. Resin, 281. Respiration, 312. Reticulated cells, 268, 287. Retuse: slightly notched at the apex. Revolute: rolled back, 166. Bhachis: an axis,324. * Bhizoid, 340. Rhizome, 151. Ringent, 209. Root, 2, 13, 131. Root-cap , 131. Root- Bae. 131, 226. Rootlet, 3,” Root-pressure, 316. Root-stock, 88, 151. Rotate, 208. . Rudimentary: imperfectly devel- oped. ue Rugose: wrinkled. Runcinate: with teeth pointing backwards, as in the leaf of Dandelion, 176. ~ Runner, 134. Sagittate, 28, 175. Salver-shaped, Fig. 179. Samara, Figs. 76, 2(8. Saprophytes, 135, 156, 310. Sarcocarp: the flesh of a drupe. Scabrous: rough. Scalariform calle 268, 287. Scales, 74, 124, 187, 124. Scandent: climbing. Scape, 19, 60, 88. = Scar, 88. Schizocarp, 242. Scion: a young shoot. Sclerenchyma, 273, 286, 308. . Scorpioid cyme, 144. Secondary roots, 184. Secundine, 244. Seed, 12, 244. - Seed-leaves, 78. Seed-vessel, see Ovary. Self-fertilization, 88. Sepal, 5, 205. Septicidal (dehiscence): splitting open along the partitions, 239. INDEX AND septifragal, 239, Septum: a partition. Series, 359. Serrate, 178. Sessile, 4, 28, 211. Seta, 341. Betaceous: like a bristle. Sheath: @ tube surrounding a stem, 103. Sheathing: surrounding like a sheath. Shield-shaped, see Peltate. Shoot: a newly-formed branch. Shrub, 148. Sieve-tubes, 270, 289. Silica, 308, 330. Silicle, 240. Silique, 240. Simple (leaves), 167; (pistil), 215. Sinuate: wavy on the margin, Sodium, 308. Solitary, 188. Sori, 324. Spadiceous, 359. Spadix, 97, 98, 189. Spathe, 97, 98, 194. Spathulate, 174. Species, 363, 364. Sperm-cells, 347. Spermoderm, 249. Spike,-100, 189. Spikelet, a secondary spike, 106. Spindle-shaped, 183. Spine, 227. 7 Spiral markings, 268, 287. Spores: the reproductive bodies in Cryptogams which correspond to the seeds of Phanerogams, 324, 341, 347. Sporangium, 324, 341. Sporocarp, 354, Spur, 90, 209. Stamen, 6, 13, 211. Staminate (flower): having no pistil, but only stamens, 68, 70. Staminode, 211. Standard: the broad upper petal of a papilionaceous corolla. Starch, 276. Starch-cellulose, 277. Stem, 3, 13, 137. Stemless, 18. GLOSSARY. Sterile (flower): having no pistil,68. Sterigma, 847. Stigma, 7. Stigmatic: bearing the stigma. Stinging-hairs, 226. Stipe, 324. Stipulate: having stipules. Stipule, 33, 181. Stolon: a short branch which droops to the ground and takes root, 149, Stoma (of Moss), 341. Stomata, 293, 313. Stone, see Putamen. Stone-fruit, see Drupe. Straight-veined, 83. Strap-shaped, see Ligulate.. Streaming of peteplage, 262. Striate: marked lengthwise with lines or furrows. | Strobile: same as Cone. Style, 7. Subulate, Fig. 147. Succulent: juicy; fleshy. Sucker: an underground branch, at length emerging and forming a stem. Sugar, 309. Sulphur, 307. Superior, 7, 41, 45, 49, 216. Suppression: absence of parts. . Surface of leaves, 182. ~ Suspended: hung from above. Suture, 217. Symmetrical, 47, 204. Sympodial, 144,145. - Syncarpous, 80, 215, 230. Syngenesious, 60, 68, 212. Tap-root, 32, 132. Teeth (of calyx), 34. Tegmen, 249, Temperature, 319. Tendril, 150. % Terete: cylindrical. Terminal: at the end of a stem or. branch, 44, 122, 140, 187. Ternate: in threes. Testa, 249. Tetradynamous, 29, 214. Tetramerous flowers, 196. 226 INDEX AND Tetrandrous: having four distinct stamens, Thalamiflorous: having the sta- mens inserted on the receptacle. Thalamus: the receptacle. Thalloid (Liverwort), 344 Thallophytes, 356. Thallus, 352. Theca, 341. S Thread-shaped, see Filiform. Throat (of calyx), 206. Thorn, see Spine. Thyrsé, 192. Tissue, 285. Tissue-systems, 291. Tomentose: woolly. : Toothed, see Dentate, 112. Torus: same as receptacle, 216. Tracheary tissue, 287. Tracheids, 290, ‘Trailing, 149. Transpiration, 313. Tree, 148, Triadelphous, 40, 212. Triandrous: having three distinct stamens, Trichomes, 131, 226, 292. Triennial: lasting three years. a aan : having three leaflet:, Trimerous flowers, 196. # Truncate, 177. Trunk: the main stem. Tube, 34, 128. Tuber, 151. Tuberous: like a tuber. Tubular, 208. Tunicated#92. Twining, 150. ‘T'wo-lipped, see Labiate. Types, 27. Umbel, 58, 189, Umbellet: a secondary umbel. - GLOSSARY. Unguiculate: having a claw.’ Unilocular, 219. Urn, 341. Vacuoles, 260. Valvate: edge to edge, but mot overlapping, 38, 210. Valve, 46. Valved: having valves. Varieties, 364. Vascular cryptogams, 337. Vascular tissue, 287. Veil, 347. Veins: the finer parts of the framework of a leaf. Venation, 168. . Ventral suture, 217. Vernation, same as Preefoliatian, 166. Versatile, 102, 211. Vertical leaves, 88, 157. Verticillate, 158. Verticillaster, 193. Vessels, 287. Villose, 182. Volatile oils, 281. Water in the plant, 306, 315, 316. Wavy: with alternate rounded hollows and projections, 178. Wedge-shaped: like a wedge, the broad part being the apex. Wheel-shaped, see Rotate. Whorl: a circle of three or more leaves at the same node, 23, 120, 158, Wing, 75, 124, 241. Woody stems, 148. Xylem, 295. Zygomorphic flowers, 203. aS as APPENDIX. Selections from Cxamination Papers, UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO. 1. Define suckers, stolons, offsets, runners, tendrils, thorns, and prickles, describing their respective origins and uses, and giving examples of plants in which they occur. 2. What are the functions of leaves ? Describe the different kinds of compound leaves, 3. What is meant by inflorescence? Describe the different kinds of flower-clusters, giving an example of each. . «4. Mention and explain the terms applied to the various modes of insertion of stamens. 5. How are fruits classified ? What are multiple or colléctive fruits? Give examples. 6. Relate the differences in structure between endogenous and exogenous stems. Describe their respective modes of growth. "7, What is the food of plants? how do they obtain it? and how do they make use of it? ° 8. Describe the component parts of a simple flower. How is ° reproduction effected ? 9. Describe the anatomical structure of a leaf, and the formation and office of leaf-stomata. : 10. Explain the consequences of flowering upon the health of a plant, and show how these effects are remedied in different climates. What practical bearing has this upon liorticulture ? 11. Trace the development of a carpel froma leaf. Describe the different forms assumed by placente in compound ovaries, and explain the origin of these variations. 12. Mention the principal modes in which pollen gains access to thestigma. What are hybrid plants, and how are they perpetuated ? 13. Describe the anatomy of a leaf. What are stomata? 14. What is the placenta in a seed-vessel? Describe the different “modes of placentation. Show how the varieties of placentation agree with the “altered-leaf theory” of the pistil. : 15. Give the characters of the Composite. How is the order sub-divided? Describe the composite flower, and mention some of the common Canadian examples of this order. 228 EXAMINATION PAPERS. . _ 16. Give the peculiarities of Endogens in seed-leaf, leaf, and stem. Sub-divide the class. Describe shortly the orders Aracee and Gramines, i 17. Describe the wall of a seed-vessel, and notice its varieties of orm. 18. What is meant by the dehiscence of a capsule? Show the different modes in which pods dehisce, and give examples of each. 19. Give the characters and orders of Gymnospermous Exogens. 20. Give the'characters of Ranunculacez. Describe shortly some of the principad plants of the order. 21. Give some account of the special forms which the leaves of plants assume. 22. What are stipules? What their size and shape? / 23. What is meant by Imperfect, Incomplete, and Unsymmetrical flowers respectively ? 94, Describe Papilionaceous and Labiate corollas. . 25. Write notes on Abortive Organs, Gymnospermous Pistil, and Pollen Granule. ; 26. Distinguish between the essential and non-essential materials found in plants, and notice the non-essential. if 27. What is vegetable growth? Illustrate by a reference to the pollen granule in its fertilization of the ovary. 28. Whatis an axil? What is the pappus? 29. What are the cotyledons? Whatis their function, and what their value in systematic Botany ? 80. Distinguish between Epiphytes and Parasites. Describe their respective modes of growth, and give examples of each. 31. What is the difference between roots and subterranean . branches? Define rhizoma, tuber, corm, and bulb, giving examples of each. How does a potato differ botanically from a sweet-potato? 82. Describe the calyx and corolla. What modifications of parts take place in double flowers ? 83. Whats a fruit in Botany ? Explain the structure of an apple, . grape, almond, strawberry, fig, and pine-apple. . 34, What organs appear in the more perfect plants? In what two divisions are they comprised ? ; 35. Weak climbing stems distinguished according to the mode in which they support themselves, the direction of their growth, the nature of their clasping organs. 36. Structure and parts of a leaf: What is most important in their study? Give the leading divisions, and mention what secondary distinctions are required in specific description ? 37. Function of the flower: its origin: its essential and accessory parts: name of the circles and their component organs: circumstances which explain the differences among flowers. : 88. Parts of the fully formed ovule and distinctions founded on their relative position. on” EXAMINATION PAPERS, 229 89. Sub-kingdoms and classes of the vegetable kingdom. 40. What is meant by a composite flower? Llustrate your answer. by reference to the dandelion, aud point out in what respect its flower-head differs from that of the common clover. 41. Define what is meant by the terms Exogen and Endogen. 42, Explain what is meant by the following: Stamens and petals are, from a morphological point of view, leaves. 7 What is the morphological nature of onion bulbs, and potato tubers ? 43, Name and describe the different parts of stamens and pistils. Why are these two sets of organs called the essential parts of a flower? State what is meant Ee a staminate flower, and what by a pistillate flower? How is fertilization accomplished in the case of the latter ? 44, What is meant by the terms, berry, drupe, and pome? Why cannot a raspberry or a strawberry be termed a true berry ? 45, Draw outlines of the following forms of leaves: ovate, deltoid, lanceolate, reniform, peltate, sagittate, hastate, cordate, obcordate. 46. Define the following terms: involucre, glume, gyncecium, micropyle, pappus, spadix, tendril, cyme. SECOND AND THIRD CLASS TEACHERS’ CERTIFICATES, PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 1. Name the parts of the pistil and stamens of a flower and give their uses. . : : “2. What are Perennial plants? Describe their mode of life. 8. ‘There are two great classes of stems, which differ in the way the woody part.is arranged in the cellular tissue.” Fully explain this. 4. Describe the functions of leaves. How are leaves classified as to their veining. ; 5. Name and describe the organic constituents of plants. 6. Name the organs of reproduction in plants, and describe their functions. 7. Give, and fully describe, the principal parts of the flower. 8. What are the different parts of a plant? Describe the functions of each part. : ; 9. State ail the ways by which an Exogenous stem may be distinguished from an Endogenous. : 10. Describe the functions of leaves. What is the cause of their fallin autumn? Draw and describe a maple teaf. 11. Name the different parts of a flower, and describe the use of each part. Draw a diagram showing a stamen and a pistil and the parts of each, ‘ 230 EXAMINATION PAPERS. 12. What is the fruit? Why do some fruits fall from the stem more easily than others ? 13. Of what does the food of plants consist? In what forms and by what organs is it taken up, and how is it assimilated? Name the substances inhaled and those exhaled by plants, and the uses of each in the economy of nature. 14. Describe fully (1) the plant in Vegetation; (2) the plant in Reproduction. : 15. Describe Fibrous roots, Fleshy roots, and different kinds of Tap-root. 7 16. Describe the structure and veining of leaves. 17. “The nourishment which the mother plant provides in the seed is not always stored up in the embryo.” Explain and illustrate. 18. Describe the various modes in which Perennials “‘ provide a stock of nourishment to begin the new growth.” 19. Describe fully the organs of reproduction in a plant. Describe the process of germination. 20. What are the parts of a flower? Give illustrations by diagram, with a full description. 21. Name and describe the principal sorts of flowers. 22, What elementary substances should the soil contain for the nourishment of plants? 283. How are plants nourished before and after appearing above ground ? 24, Tell what you know about the various forms of the calyx and the corolla. ‘ 25. Explain the terms Cotyledon, Pinnate, Root-stock, Filament, and Radicle. 26. Explain the terms Papilionaceous, Cruciferous, Silique, and Syngenesious ; and in each case name a family in the description of which the term under consideration may be properly applied. 27. Give the characters of the Rose family. 28.. Deficribe the various modes in which biennials store up nourishment during their first season. 29. Explain the meaning of the terms Sepal, Bract, Raceme, and Stipule. Describe minutely the-Stamen and the Pistil, and give the names applied to their parts. « 30. Are the portions’ of the onion, the potato, and the turnip which are capable of preservation through the winter, equally entitled to the name of roots? Give reasons for your answer. 31. Describe briefly a vegetable cell in regard to its form, size, contents, &c. ‘ What differences usually exist between cells found in pith and those found in wood ? 32. Name two kinds of underground stems. - How do we know that they are not roots? State any uses of these stems (a) to the plant, (b) to man. EXAMINATION PAPERS, 231 83. What are the functions of the leaf in plant life ? State any differences between leaves which are surrounded by air and leaves which float upon water. ed any laws according to which leaves are arranged upon the stem. 34, Give the names and relative positions of the parts of a com- plete flower. Can you name a flower which is perfect but not complete ? _, 35. When a pea is soaked in water it splits into two parts, united by a small ligament, but a-grain of corn does not. Explain the meaning of this difference. 36. Is an apple a Botanical fruit? If not, what is it? 37. Name any plants belonging to the following natural orders :— Crucifers, Carophyllacew, Composite, Labiate, 38. From what does the root of an exogenous plant originate? What are the chief functions of roots? How may roots be distin- guished from underground stems ? = 39. From what do stems originate? Compare in appearance transverse sections of the stem cf an elm and of a stalk of maize. How do these stems differ in their modes of growth ? 40. What are the functions of foliage-leaves? Describe briefly the general structure and appearance of the leaf of (a) the Sugar Maple (Acer saccharinum); (b) the Indian Turnip (Arisema triphyllum). = 41. Name the parts ofa complete flower, and briefly describe the chief modifications due to cohesion, adhesion, and suppression of parts. (Name illustrative examples of each modification you describe.) 7 42. Contrast a strawberry, a raspberry, and an apple, and compare a gooseberry, a lemon, and a melon. 48, What are the general characters of the Cruciferm, the Legu- minose, the Liliacew, and the Gramines ? ; 44, What are the morphological characters of roots’? How do adventitious roots differ from normal roots as respects their origin? Briefly describe the normal mode of growth of the roots of Gym- nosperms and Dicotyledons. 45. Describe briefly the structure of the stem of the Sunflower (Helianthus annuus). Mention the chief differences in the structure and the mode of growth of the bark in different dicotyledonous trees ? ; 46. What is meant by an inflorescence? Distinguish between definite and indefinite infloreseence, and briefly describe the chief kinds of indefinite inflorescence, giving an example of each. 47. Describe the structure and the process of germination of the following named seeds: bean, buckwheat, marsh-marigold, oat. 48. What are stomata? On what plants and parts of plants are they found? What are their functions? 232 EXAMINATION PAPERS. 4 49. Give the distinguishing characters of the Sapindacew, the Rosacea, the Coniferm, and the Iridacesz. Name a Canadian plant belonging to each of these orders, and mention any uses made of it or.of any part of it. 50. Define the following terms: bract, scale, involucre, spathe, scape, pedicel, asepalous, monccious, monadelphous, perianth, stamen, pistil, pome, thallus, drupe. 51. Describe briefly the structure, the mode of growth, and the~ use to the plant of roots. Name an example of a plant with aérial roots, 52. Name the enveloping and the essential organs of the flower, and give a morphological comparison of foliage-leaves, floral en- velopes, stamens, and carpels. 63. Describe briefly the general process of plant-nutrition, and name the essential elements in the food of plants. 54, Give the chief distinctive characters of the Cruciferm, the Leguminos», the Umbelliferw, and the Liliacex. Name three common examples of each of these families. 55. Describe the modes by which the fertilization of a flower is accomplished. é 56. Distinguish between “definite” and “indefinite” inflorescence. 57. Which are the nutritive and which the reproductive organs of plants ? Briefly describe the principal ones of each kind. 58. Describe the structure of a “follicle,” « “siliqua” and a “legume.” 59. When is a~flower said to be ‘“‘ complete,” “regular,” and “gymmetrical ? ” 60. Fill the accompanying’ Floral Schedule with an accurate description of the specimen before you, referring it to its proper order, &c. 61. Distinguish between (the series): Phanerogams and Crypto- gams. State their divisions and note the distinctions of those of the first (series). . 62. What is the foundation of all vegetable tissue? and of its elements which is essential for its growth and development ? 63. Describe the functions of the roots, stems, and foliage-leaves of plants. State the kinds and sources of their nourishment. Mention the changes the nutritive elements undergo in their passage through them and the agencies by which these changes are effected. 64. Name, describe, and give the functions of the several parts of a typical flower. State which are essential and why. 65. Give the general characteristics of the Leguminosp, Rosace» and Conifers. 66. Refer to their botanical orders, genera, etc.: the plum, pear, orange, pumpkin, cucumber, carrot. 67. Describe the structure and mode of growth of exogenous and endogenous stems, EXAMINATION PAPERS, 238 68. Give the meanings of apocarpous and syncarpous, and name two allied genera which may be distinguished by the difference these terms express. 69. Where, in plants, are stomata most abundant? What is their chief function? “Describe chlorophyll and explain its physiological importance. a 70. By what means is fertilization effected (1) in Phanerogams, and (2) in Cryptogams ? 71. How would you distinguish a root from a stem? Enumerate the most important varieties of roots, giving examples. 4 72. Make a drawing of the leaf of the sugar maple (Acer Sacchari- num) and of the beech (Fagus ferruginea), and describe them with special reference to form, parts, and venation. _ 73, Fill the accompanying Floral Schedule with an exact descrip- tion of the specimen before you. Classify, if you can. ~ : FIRST CLASS CERTIFICATES. 1. What are the cotyledons? Describe their functions, &c. State their value in systematic botany. _ 2. Describe the difference in structure and modes of growth of exogenous and endogenous stems. 8. Describe the circulation in plants. ‘In the act of making vegetable matter, plants purify the air for animals.” Explain this fully. 4. What are Phanogamous plants? Define Raceme, Corymb, Head, Panicle, Ament. 5. Give the characters of (a2) the classes Hxogens and Endogens; (0) the Mint and Lily families. 6. To what family do the Cedar, Clover, Mustard, and Dandelion respectively belong ? 7. Why does a botanist consider the tuber of the potato an under- ground stem. ; 8. Give the philosophical explanation of the nature of a flower considered as to the origin and correspondence of its different parts. 9. Draw a spathulate, an obcordate, 4 truncate, 4 palmately- divided and an odd-pinnate leaf. 10. Explain the constitution of a pome or apple-fruit. ; 11. What organs appear in the more perfect plants, and in what divisions are they comprised ? : 12. Give the function of the flower, its origin, and its essential and accessory parts. . - 18. Describe the nature and chief varieties of roots, and distinguish between them and underground stems.. 234 EXAMINATION PAPERS, 14. “As to the Apex or Point leaves are Pointed, Acute, Obtuse, Truncate, Retuse, Emarginate, Obcordate, Cuspidate, Mucronate.” Sketch these different forms, 15. ‘“ There is no separate set of vessels, and no open tubes for the sap to rise through in an unbroken stream, in the way people generally suppose.” Comment on this passage. : 16. The great series of Flowering Plants is divided into two classes. Describe these classes. 17. Give the cniet characteristics of the order Crucifere (Cress Family), and name some common examples of this order. 18. State the difference between definite and indefinite inflores- cence, and give examples of the latter. 19. Of wnat does the food of plants consist? In what form is it found in the soil? How is it introduced into the plant? What inference may be drawn respecting the culture of the plant? 20. Distinguish weak climbing stems according to the mode in which they support themselves, the direction of their growth, and the nature of their clasping organs. 21. Name the three classes of Flowerless Plants, and give an example of each. 22. Explain the terms Spore, Capsule, Bract, Stipule, Albumen, and Epiphyte. ; 23, What are tendrils, and of what organs are they supposed to be modifications ? : 24. Give the characters of the Cress Family, and name as many plants belonging to it as you can. 25. Tell what you know about the minute structure and the chemical composition of vegetable tissue. 26. Describe the origin of the different kinds of placentas; and of the different parts of the fruit of the plum, the oak, and the maple. 27. Describe fully the process by which it is supposed that water is carried up from the roots of plants. 28. Give the meaning of the terms stomate, indehiscent, thyrse, glume, pyxis. Distinguish epiphytes from parasites. 29. Describe any plant you have examined; if you can, tabulate your description. 30. Name all the families of monopetalous dicotyledons which you remember, and give the characters of any one of them. - 81. Describe the following: primordial cell (utricle), protoplasm, cyclosis, mode of plant growth. 32. Describe the process of reproduction in a phanerogamic plant. -33. How are the pulse family—order Leguminose—distinguished ? Show the utility of the plants of this order. 34. What is Aistivation? Describe the different kinds, and men- tion a natural order of which each is characteristic. 85. Describe the course of the sap through the root and trunk of an exogenous tree. = EXAMINATION PAPERS 235 36. Enumerate the chief nitrogenous and non-nit: - etances which are found in planta, sats aac 387. Fill in eer penme Floral Schedule with a full and accurate description of the specimen under observation. McGILL UNIVERSITY. 1. Describe the germination of a plant. 2. Explain the differences in the structure of the embryo. 8. Explain the functions of the Root. 4. Describe the structures in a leaf, and explain their action on the air. 5. Mention the several parts of the stamen and the pistil, and explain their uses. 6. Describe an Achene, a Samara, a Drupe, and a Silique. 7. Describe the differences in the stems of Exogens and Endogens, and the’ relations of these to the other parts of the plant and to classification. 8. Explain the terms Genera, Species, Order. 7 9, What is an excurrent stem, an axillary bud, bud scales ? 10. Explain the terms primordial utricle, parenchyma, proto- plasm, as used in Botany. 11, What are the functions of the nucleus in a living cell ? 12, Explain the movements of the sap in plants. 13. Describe the appearance under the microscope of raphides, spiral vessels, and disc-bearing wood-cells. 14. Describe the structure of the bark of an Exogen. 15. Describe freely the anatomy of a leaf. 16. Describe shortly the parts and structures denoted by the following terms: spine, aérial root, phyllodium, cambium, stipule, rhizoma. : 17. Give examples of pnenogams, eryptogams, exogens, and endogens, properly arranged. 18. Describe the principal forms of indeterminate inflorescence. 19. In what natural families do. we find siliques, didynamous stamens, labiate corollas, or pappus-bearing achenes. Describe ‘these structures. - 20. State the characters of any Canadian exogenous order, with - > examples. 21. Describe the cell-walls in a living parenchymatous cell. 22. Describe the fibro-vascular tissues in an Exogenous stem. ~ 93. Describe the appearance of stomata and glandular hairs under the microscope. 24, Define prosenchyma, corm, cyclosis, thallus. 236 7 EXAMINATION PAPERS. 25. Explain the sources of the Carbon and Nitrogen of the plant, and the mode of their assimilation. 26, Describe the pericarp, stating its normal structure, and naming some of its modifications. 27. Explain the natural system in Botany, and state the gradation of groups from the species upward, with examples. ONTARIO COLLEGE OF PHARMACY. 1. What do plants feed upon ? 2, What do you understand by the terms Acaulescent, Apetalous, *Suffrutescent, Culm ? 8. Name some of the different forms of Primary, Secondary, and Aérial Roots, giving examples. 4. Explain the following terms descriptive of forms of leaves, giving sketch :— Ovate, Peltate, Crenate, Serrate, Cleft, Entire, Cuspidate, Perfoliate. ‘ 5. Explain difference between Determinate and Indeterminate inflorescence, giving three examples of each. 6. What organs are deficient in a sterile and a fertile flower ? 4 7. Give the parts of a perfect flower, with their relative position. 8. Give the difference between simple and compound Pistil, with examples of each. 9, Name the principal sorts of buds, and explain how the position of these affects the arrangement of branches. 10. Give description of multiple and primary roots, with two examples of same; also explain the difference between these and secondary roots. 11. Name the principal kinds of subterranean stems and branches, and explain bow you would distinguish between these and roots. ‘12. In the classification of plants explain difference between classes and‘orders: genus and species. 13. Name three principal kinds of simple fruits. - 14. When roots stop growing does the absorption of moisture increase or decrease? Give reason for it. 15. Upon what do plants live? Indicate how you would prove your answer correct, 16. In what part of the plant, and when, is the work of assimila- tion carried on ? 17. Name three principal kinds of determinate, and some of indeterminate, inflorescence ; name the essential organs of a flower. 18. In what respects do plants differ from inorganic motter ? And from animals ? 19. Describe a Rhizome, Tuber, Bulb; and say if they belon to the root or stem. Which are Rheum, Jalapa, Sweet Potato, Ouion sf EXAMINATION PAPERS. 237 20. Define the difference between natural and special forms of leaves; between simple and compound leaves. Give example of each. Sketch a connate-perfoliate leaf, 21. Mention the parts of an embryo. Ofaleaf. Ofapistil. Ofa stamen. Of a seed. 22. What is meant by an albuminous seed ? By diccious flowers ? By a compound ovary ? _ 23. What is the difference between determinate and indeterminate inflorescence? How do they influence growth of the stem. Give three principal kinds of each. 24, Name the parts of a flower. What office is performed by the ovale? Name two kinds. 25. Name the parts of a vegetable cell. What are spiral ducts? « 26. In what parts of the plant is the work of absorption carried on? In what part the work of assimilation? How do the plants purify the air for animals? ; 97, Explain the natural system of classification in Botany? Name and characterize the classes of plants. 28. ixplain the structure and functions of the Leaf, Bud, Root. 29. Give some of the terms used in describing the shape of a simple lea? as concerns (a) its general contour, (d) its base, (c) its margin, (d) its apex. ; 80. Name the organs in a perfect flower; describe fully the structure of the anther and pollen. What is coalescence and adna- tion of the parts of a flower? 81. Explain the terms Raceme, Pappus, Coma, Khizome, 'Pentas- tichous. * 82.~State the distinction between Exogens and Endogens. 88. What are cellular structures as distinguished from. vascular? What is chlorophyll ? 34, Mention the organs of fructification, and explain the process of fertilization in a flowering plant. 85. Explain the structure of a seed, and describe in a few words the process of germination. ed 86. Define what is meant by the following terms: Morphology, Polycotyledonous, Epiphyte, Peduncle, Stipules. ; 87. Describe briefly the root, stem, leaf, and flower of the common dandelion, giving the functions or office of each. 38. Name some of the most common forms of leaves, giving a few rough outlines. The WH. J. Gage Co.'s Educational Series. ° ~ THE COMMONLY OCCURRING WILD PLANTS OF CANADA. A FLORA FOR THE USE OF BEGINNERS. BY H. B. SPOTTON, M.A., F.L.S., PRIN. HARBORD STREET COLLEGIATE INSTITUTE, TORONTO. REVISED EDITION. The W. J. GAGE CO. Limited TORONTO, CONTENTS. , Preface to the First Edition....,....... 0.2... Poste v Preface to the Third Edition... ...............0000005 vii Abbreviations of Names of Authors 43 peeeMEmaER 2 pa viii How to Use the Key and the Flora..... AGG EE dase TOE ix Key to the Orders. ...... 0.0... 0c cc ee Be Aa eal Ne xii Flora :— Flowering or Phanerogamous Plants...........!. 1 DIGObylEdONS ici sce vasa cnt emer sa% 5 5 1 + Anglospermss i004 sess kegs ee avencscess 1 ° Polypetalous Division... aiden tone 1 Gamopetalous ‘ ..........eeee. 95 Apetalous ME scott iesadners lobe baie 182 GYMNOSPermMSs oie os se cw ve weconaie gees 214 Monocotyledons............--. 0.4.4. i mai Gini aoe 217 Spadiceous Division.............. maid LE ‘Petaloideous ‘¢ ....... eee eee QB4- Glumaceous Wh aa Adenia & eeu 248 Flowerless or Cryptogamous Plante oss creases 282 Glossary’: iccsscey av gaciceoxtawesw evnsaceaness wean be (272) - List of Common Cultivated Plants ........... eae Sued ‘ 280 TMG OX vicina o0.d a neler es Csbpdes 2a ela aastisat Mare oes oie nas * 291 PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. A few words will not be out of place by way of preface to the List of Common Canadian Plants contained in the fol- lowing pages. It will be observed that the List is confined to wild plants, the exclusion of cultivated Species having been determined on, partly because of the difficulty of know- ing where to stop when an enumeration of them has once been entered upon, and partly because it was thought that, on the whole, more important results would be attained by directing attention exclusively to the denizens of our own woods and fields. What is really desired is, to create among our young people an interest in the Botany of Canada, and it seems not unreasonable to hope that this end may he better attained by placing within their reach some such handy volume as the present, dealing only with such plants as grow spontaneously within our limits. The great majority of the plants described have been psr- sonally examined, and their occurrence verified, by the writer, his observations having been directed to what may fairly be regarded as representative districts of the older Provinces, but special acknowledgments are also due to Prof. Macoun, of the Geological Survey, fur the free use of his valuable notes, and other friendly assistance. Whilst diligence has been exercised that no commonly occurring plant should be omitted, yet it can hardly be that such omissions do not occur, and the writer will be most grateful to any observers into whose hands the List may come, if they will kindly draw his attention to any such defects, so that they may be remedied in subsequent editions. The Classification and Nomenclature adopted are very nearly those of the Sixth Edition of Dr. Gray's Manual of vi PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. the Botany of the Northern United States, and the writer most gratefully acknowledges the great assistance he has received from the admirable descriptions in that work. Except in a very general way, no attempt has been made to define the limits of the range of the various Species, as observations tend to show that the range, in many cases, is undergoing constant alteration from various causes, When, however, a Species has appeared to be confined to a particular locality, mention has been made of that fact, but, as a rule, Species known to be of rare occurrence have been excluded. Characters considered to be of special importance in the determination of the various Species have been emphasized by the use of italics, and where the Species of a Genus, or the Genera of an Order, are numerous, a system of grouping according to some prominent character has been adopted, so as to reduce the labour of determination as much as possible. To assist the non-classical student, names which might be- mispronounced have been divided and accentuated, the divi- sion having no reference whatever to the. etymology of the words, but being simply based upon their sound when properly pronounced. = - Tt need hardly be added that the writer's ELEMENTS OF Srrverurat Borany is designed to be the constant com- panion of the present Flora, in the hands of the young student, fer the explanation of such technicalities as he may not have previously mastered. Barriz, November, 1883 PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION. The greatly increased interest in Botany as a subject of study in the schools of the Dominion has necessitated a revi- sion and enlargement of the List of Common Canadian Wild Plants. The following pages now include most of the wild plants of Manitoba and the prairie region generally, as well as those of the older Provinces. Plants known to be pecu- liar to the west are indicated by the addition of the letters ‘“N.W.” to the descriptions, while the note ‘‘ Atl. Prov.” sufficiently marks those peculiar to the east. No attempt has been made to enter the plants of the Pacific coast. In accordance with suggestions from several teachers of Botany a short list of the commoner cultivated plants has been added, which it is hoped will be found useful. In connection with this revision, grateful acknowledg- ments are due to many friends for valuable assistance, but more particularly to Mr. Wm. Scott, B.A., Vice-Principal of the Toronto Normal School, who has placed his splendid herbarium at the writer’s disposal and has revised all the proofs; A. H. MacKay, LL.D., Chief Superintendent of Education for Nova Scotia,-whose extensive acquaintance with the flora of the Atlantic Provinces has been of the greatest service; Professor Brittain of the. Provincial Nor- mal School at Fredericton, who has described most of the New Brunswick plants; Professor Bryce of Winnipeg ; and last; but not least, Mr. Jno. Dearness of London, whose ; accuracy in determination and diligence as a collector in Western Ontario are well known. Toronto, J une, 1897. PRINCIPAL ABBREVIATIONS OF NAMES OF AUTHORS CITED IN THE FLORA. Adans for Adanson. Ait. “Aiton. Anders. ‘“ Anderson, Bart. “ Barton. Beauv. ‘ Palisot de Beauvois. Benth. ‘ Bentham. Bernh. ‘ Bernhardi. Bigel. ‘* Bigelow. Boiss. ‘* Boissier. Borkh. ‘ Borkhausen. ‘Britt. “ Britton. Cass. “ Cassini, Carr. ‘* Carriére. . Cav. * Cavanilles. Cham. ‘ Chamisso. Coult. ‘* Coulter. : Darlingt.‘* Darlington. DC. * De Candolle. A.DC. “ Alphonse De Candolle. Desf, “ Desfontaines. Dill. “ Dillenius. Dougl ‘ Douglas. Eat. ‘. Eaton. Ehrh, ‘© Ehrhart. EI. “ Elliott, Endl. ‘© Endlicher. . Engelm. “ Engelmann. Gert. “ Gaertner. Ging. ‘* Gingins de Lassaraz. Gr “ Gray. Griseb. ‘ -Grisebach. Gronov. ‘ @Gronovius. Haussk. ‘* Haussknecht. Haw. ‘* Haworth. Hoffm. “‘ Hoffmann. Holl. “ Holleck. Hook. ‘“ W. J. Hooker. - Hornem. ‘* Horneman. H.B.is. ‘* Humboldt, Bonpland, and Kunth. Huds. “Hudson. Jacq. “Jacquin. _ Juss. “ Jussieu. L. “ Linneus. Lan. “ Lamarek, Less. L’Her. Lehm. Lindl. Loisel. Marsh. Medic.. Michx. Mill. Mahl. Murr. Nees. Nutt. Pall. Pers. Poir. R. Br. Raf. Rich. Richards. Rostk. Roem. Rottb. Salisb. Sav. Schlecht. Schrad. Sehreb. Schum. Schwein. Scop. Sibth. Spreng. Torr. Tourn. Tratt. Tuckerm. Vaill. Vent. Vill. Wahl. Walt. Waugh. 1 Willd. “ we “ ‘ih ae a“ “ be “ be 6 be us u “ ‘ «“ A oe Lessing. L’Heriticr. Lehmann. Lindley. Loiseleur - Deslong- champs. — : Marshall. Medicus. Michaux. Miller. Muhlenberg. Murray. Nees von Esenbeck. Nuttall. Pallas. Persoon. ~ Poiret. Robert Brown. ~ Rafinesque. Richard. _ Richardson. Rostkovius. Roemer. Rottboell Salisbury. Savi. Schlechtendal. Schrader. —~ Schreber. Schumacher. Schweinitz. © Scopoli. : Sibthorp. Sprengel. Torrey. Tournefort. Trattenick. Tuckerman. Vaillant. Ventenat. Villars. Wahlenberg. Walter. Wangenheitm. Willdenow. HOW TO USE THE KEY AND THE FLORA. _ Assuming that the student has earefully read the Intro- ductory part of this work, and is familar with the ordinary botanical terms, and the chief variations in plant structure: “as there set forth, it should, with the aid of the accompany- ing Key, be a very simple task to refer to its proper Family any Canadian wild plant of common occurrence. Toillustrate the method of using this Key, let us suppose that specimens of the following plants have been gathered, and that it is desired to ascertain their botanical names, that is, the name of the Genus and. the Species of each:—Red Clover, Strawberry, Blue Flag and Cat-tail Flag. : All of these produce flowers of some kind, and must _ therefore be looked for under the head of Fiowsrine, or | PuanErocamous, Puants. With the specimen of Red Clover’in hand, and the book open at page xii., we find that we have first to determine whether our plant is Dicotyledonous or not. The veining of the leaves suggests that it is so; and this impression is con- firmed by the fact that the parts-of the flower are in fives. Then, is the plantan Anciosperm? As theseed willbe found enclosed in an ovary, we answer—Yes. Has the plant both valyx and corolla? Yes. Are the parts of the corolla sepa- rate? Here a little doubt may arise ; but suppose we answer —Yes. Then our plant will be found somewhere in the PotyreTaLous Division. Proceeding with the enquiries suggested under this heading :—Are the stamens more than twice as many as the petals? We find that they are not. , x HOW TO USE THE KEY AND THE FLORA. Turn, then, to the heading marked B, page xv, ‘* Stamens not more than twice as many as the petals.” Under this we find two subordinate headings, designated by asterisks * and **. The first of these is not applicable to our plant. Under the second, marked thus **, we find two minor headings, desig- nated by daggers,t-and+-+-. The first of these, ‘‘Corolla trreg- ular,” is clearly the one we want. We have now, therefore. five families to select from. We cannot choose any one of the first four, because our plant has ten stamens, but the characters of the fifth are precisely the characters exhibited by Clover. Our Clover, therefore, belongs to the Order Lxcuminosa#. Turning to page 50, and running through the ‘‘ Synop8is of the Genera” as there given, we observe that No. 2, Trirotium, is the only Genus in which the flowers are ‘in heads. Clover answers the description in the other respects also—viz. : ‘‘ leaves of three leaflets,” and ‘‘ stamens diadel- phous.” Theonly question then remainingis, which Species of Trurot1um have weinhand? Turning to page 52, we find we have eight Species to choose from. No, 2, TriroLium pratense, is the only one of them with purplish flowers. TRIFOLIUM pratense must, consequently, be the botanical name we are looking for. Possibly the observer may decide that the parts of the corolla are not separate from each other, because in some instances it is really adoubtful question. He must then turn to page xvii, and under II. Gamorrtatous Division, he must pursue his enquiries as-before. Is the calyx superior? Plainly not. Proceed then to the heading B, Calyx inferior.” Are the stamens more than the lobes of the corolla? Yes. Then the choice of the six Orders in the section marked * is easily made as before, and the plant is referred to Lrcuminos. Now let ustake the Strawberry. As with Clover, we decide without difficulty that the plant is a DicoryLepon. The carpels are separate, and produce achenesin fruit; the plant must, therefore, bean ANciosPpERM. And there is no doubt thatitis Polypetalous. Asthestamens are very numerous it must come under the section marked A. Under thissection HOW TO USE THE KEY AND THE FLORA. xi we have three subordinate headings, marked by one, two, and three asterisks, respectively. The stamensareclearlyinserted on the calyx, and so our plant must be found under the headIng marked **, Without hesitation, we refer it to the Order Rosacrm. Turning to page 62, we find seventeen Genera to select from. A very little consideration willshow us that No. 11, Fracaria, is the Genus we must fix upon. Referring to page 69, we have to choose between two species, + / Virginiana and vesca, and the choice is found to depend upon such obvious characters as,to furnish no difficulty. , The leaves of Blue Flag are straight-veined ; the parts of the flower, also, are in threes. We therefore decide that the plant is Monocotyledonous, and on turning to page xxii, we find three Divisions of Monocotyledons. The Flag clearly belongs to the Peranomprous Division. Then, is the peri- anth superior orinferior? Clearly theformer. Next, are the flowers dicecious or perfect? Clearly perfect. And as the flower has three stamens, it must belong to the Order_ Inipacem, described on page 235.. The Genus is at once seen to be Iris, and the Species is determined without difficulty. TheCat-tail Flagisalso manifestly Monocotyledonous, from the veining of the leaves. But itis not Petaloideous. The flowers are collected on a more or less fleshy axis at the top of ascape. It therefore belongs to the Srapicrous Drvision, in which there are four Orders. The only practical question is, whether our plant belongs to ARach# or TypHacrm. On the whole, we choose the latter, and find our decision con- firmed on reading the fuller account of the two Orders on pages 217 and 219. The Genus is immediately seen to be TypHa, and the Species latifolia. These examples need not be extended here; but the beginner is recommended to run down, in the same manner, a few plants whose names he already knows. If successful in these attempts, he will naturally acquire confidence in his determinations of plants previously unknown to him. KEY TO THE FAMILIES OR ORDERS INCLUDED IN THIS WORK. ’ SERIES I. PHANEROGAMS. Plants producing true flowers and seeds. CLASS I. DICOTYLEDONS. Distinguished ordinarily by having net-veined leaves, and. the parts of the flowers in fours or fives, very rarely in sixes, Wood growing in rings, and surrounded by atrue bark. Cotyledons of the embryo mostly two. SUB-CLASS I. ANGIOSPERMS, Seeds enclosed in an ovary. I. POLYPETALOUS DIVISION. Two distinct sets of Floral Mnvelopes. Parts of the corolla separate from each other. A. Stamens more than twice as many as the petals. + Stamens hypogynous (inserted on the receptable ). 1- Pistil apocarpous (carpels separate from each other ). RanuNcULACEs#.—Herbs. Leaves generally decompound of much dissecteds.......eccecsceccececureees 2 ANONACES.—Small trees, Leaves entire. Petals 6, in 2 StS ener emierc eer Ceeeew sHas hoe ees ee oe - 10 Macwottaceai—Trees. Leaves truncate, Fruit resem- DLING: a CON exmisremmchisinabic andi eee AS Tee 9 MENISPERMACEH.—Woody twiners. Flowers dicecious, Leaves peltate near the edge.............-4005 10 Brasenia, in 2 NyMpu.xacee.—Aquatic, Leaves oval, peltate ; the peti- ole attached to the centre............002. eee eee 12 Matvack&,-—Stamens monadelphous, Calyx persistent. Ovaries in ATING.... 0... cee eee eee eee eee 38 KEY TO THE ORDERS. Podophyllum, in BeRBERIDACE#.—Calyx fugacious. Leaves large, peltate, deeply lobed. Fruita large fleshy berry, 1-celled. a-+- Pistil syncarpous. (Stigmas, styles, placente, or ceils, more than one), Actzea, in RaNuNcULACE®, might be looked for here. Fruit a many-seedy berry, Leaves compound......... Nympuaace#.—Aquatics, Leaves floating, large, deeply cordate Sapracexraceas.—Bog-plants. Leaves pitcher-shaped. .- PAPAVERACEA.—Juice red or yellow. Sepals 2, caducous. CappaRipaceEa.—Corolla cruciform, but pod 1-celled. Leaves of 3 leaflets...... 0.0... cece cece eee noes Hyrericaces.—Leaves transparent,- dotted. Stamens usually in 3, but sometimes in 5, clusters ..... Cistacr2. —Sepals 5, very unequal, or only 3. Ovary 1- celled, with 3 parietal placente ..... ......... Maxtvacua:.—Stamens monadelphous, connected with the bottom of the petals. Calyx persistent. Ovaries AN APPIN Ge ets nice vara acres aravfhuyib aaeds aetee Raat anaes Tit1acua.—Trees, Flowers yellowish, in small hanging cymes; the peduncle with a leaf-like bract at- tached ic.csis wererearsG $086 din dsh4 4 8a auarecseayete somnsieesi + * Stamens perigynous (inserted on the calyx). Portulaea, in PortTuLACAcEs.—Low herbs, with fleshy leaves. Sepals 2, adhering to the ovary beneath. Pod opening by a lid..... snipisiatavalcieegsvevase dutta, eaten e nin Renee . Rosack#.—Leaves alternate, with stipules, Fruit apo- carpous, or a drupe, or a pome... ....... ere Cactace4s.—Very fleshy (commonly prickly) plants, of peculiar appearance ; either globose or of flattened joints. Sepals and petals many. Stamens many, inserted on the tube of sepals and petals......... + + * Slamens epigynous (attached to the ovary). Nymphea, in Nympuaces.—Aquatic. Leaves floating. _ Flowers white, large, with numerous petals gradually passing into BEAMENS.,.psrcre creer rererreceeee xili 10 39 37 86 xiv KEY TO THE ORDERS. B. Stamens not more than twice as many as the petals. * Stamens just as many as the petals, and one stamen in front of each petal. Burseriwacsa.—Herbs (with us), Anthers opening by uplifting valves........ceceeee serene eee renee 10 Porrunscace®.—Sepals 2. Styles 3-cleft. Leaves 2, _ fleshy... cc ccccee ce nene cece erences ee estenees 37 Virace#.—Shrubs, climbing by tendivila, Calyx minute. 44 RuamMnaces&,—Shrubs, not climbing..... WiiOmeTeeeacke 45 PLUMBAGINACES.—Herbs, Calyx plaited. Styles 5. Ovary I-celled and l-seeded..............+.65 144 Lysimachia, in PRIMULACE®, is occasionally polypetalous. Flowers yel- low, in axillary spikes ; the petals sprinkled with purplish dots..........: cece seer eee etree eens 145 * « Stamens either just as many as the petals and alenataby with them, or not of exactly the same number. +- Corolla irregular. Fumaniace.—Corolla flattened and closed, Stamens6. 15 Viotace#.—Corolla I-spurred, Stamens 5. Pod with 3 rows of seeds on the walls..........0.-2eeee ee 26 BaLsAMINAcE#.—Corolla 1-spurred, the spur with a tal. Stamens 5. Pod bursting elastically.......... 42 PotycaLace&.—Lower petal keel-shaped, usually fringed at the top. Anthens 6 or 8, l-celled, opening at the top. Pod 2-celled............eee0e weeny 48 Lxecuminosa.—Corolla mostly papilionaceous. Filaments often united. Ovary simple, with one parietal placenta. Leaves compound.................. 49 ++ 4 Corolla regular, or nearly so. 1. Calyx superior (é.¢., adherent to the ovary, wholly or partially). (a). Stamens perigynous (inserted on the calyx). Crategus, i in ‘ i Rosacea.—Shrubs. Stamens occasionally from 5to10 only, ‘Leaves alternate, with stipules, Fruit drupe-like, containing 1-5 bony nutlets..... sii vianrceiapa nae Tue 62 SAXIFRAGACEH, —Leaves opposite or alternate, without stipules. Styles or stigmas 2; in one instance 4. Ovary \l-celled, with 2 or 3 parietal placente.... 75. KEY TO THE ORDERS. XV HamameLace®.—Shrubs, Stamens 8; styles 2. Flowers _ yellow, in autumn........ whee pw eee wei ae, 9 Hatoraces.—Aquaties, Stamens 4 or 8. Styles or ses- sile stigmas 4....... 66.0 fee c cee cee cece ee een 79 OxNAGRACES.—Flowers symmetrical. Stamens 2, 4, or 8. Stigmas 2 or 4, or capitate..,.. Ea Dahiges Meats 81 MrLastomacrea&.—Anthers 1-celled, opening by a pore at the apex. Stamens 8. Style and stigma 1. Flow- OPS PULPlEs: scsiiesironsmsniiwn ge dhaiweiewemmuirne 84 LytHrace#.—Calyx apparently adherent to, but really free from, the ovary. Stamens mostly unequal. Leaves mostly whorled. Flowers varying as to relative lengths of stamens and style.......... 84 CucurBiTacE&.—Tendril-bearing herbs, Flowers mone- HOLOUSY sc arrentasiaconnsa aw axnaeleEGts Mid ea ARRAN, na 85 (b) Stamens epigynous (on the ovary, or on a disk which covers 5 the ovary ). Euonymus, in CELASTRACE.Z.—Shrub, with 4-sided pranchlets, not climb- ing. Leaves simple. Pods crimson when ripe. Calyx not minute.......... So ee Lines 46 UMBELLIFER&.—Flowers chiefly in compound umbels. Calyx very minute. Stamens 5, Styles2. Fruit dry; !2-seeded swig: gin atwmecerig «sears agian ge 87 ARALIACE&.—Umbels not compound ; but sometimes pan- icled, Stamens 5. Styles usually more than 2. _ Fruit berry-like...... 00... c cee cece e eee eenee 92 Cornack#.—Flowers in cymes or heads. Stamens4. Style 1 2. Calyx inferior (i.c., free from the ovary). (a) Stamens hypogynous (on the receptacle). CruciFrer&.—Petals 4. Stamens 6, tetradynamous. Pod Q2celledd is scsigareis vo aweisigg emavers Brice acauaitev ita seee 16 Cistacem.—Petals 3. Sepals 5, very unequeal ; or only 3. Pod partly 3-celled,....... 0... seeeeeeeeeeee es = 29 DroseRacka.—Leaves radical, beset with reddish glandu- lar hairs. Flowers in a l-sided raceme........ 30 Elodes, in Hypericaces.—Leaves with transparent dots. Stamens 9, in 3 clusters..........-.06: pe reine a iolecaratstapiniia 30 xvi KEY TO THE ORDERS. CARYOPHYLIACER,—Styles 2-5. Ovules in the centre or bottom of the cell. Stem usually swollen at the _ joints. Leaves opposite...... Pains asesawais Linace&.—Stamens 5, united below. Pod 10-celled, 10- seeded ....... eh sydea diay nacktuiarayhacesyo eco aOR GERANIACEE.—Ovaries or lobes of the ovary 5 or 3, with a common central style or axis which remains after the ripe ovaries separate from it........ os OxaLipacez#,—Stamens 10. Pod 5-celled. Styles 5, dis- tinct. Leaflet3, obcordate, drooping at night-fall. Ericacr.—Anthers opening by pores at the top, or across the top. Leaves mostly evergreen, sometimes brown beneath ; but in some instances the plant _ 4s white or tawny.......... 0... cs ecee cece ee ee Rouracea.—Shrubs, with polygamous flowers and leaves of 3 leaflets, dotted with transparent glands. Stigmas 2, Fruit a 2-seeded samara winged all round,.... baudea gabi al treba ae asi alee sah sh arene aisle ()) Stamens perigynous (plainly attached to the calyx). ., SAXIFRAGACEH,—Leaves opposite or alternate, without stipules. Styles or stigmas 2; in one instance 4. Carpels fewer than the petals................ .. CrassuLace&.—Flowers symmetrical. Stamens 10 or 8. Leaves sometimes fleshy...............0ceeees LytHrace®.—Stameng 10, in two sets. Calyx enclosing, but really free from, the ovary. Leaves mostly WHOLIED io cies gece cee eisai eee i's side Bea oharinpsnane sayin 43 84 (c) Stamens attached to a fleshy disk in the bottom of the calyzx-tube. ANACARDIACEH.—Trees, or shrubs, not prickly. Leaves confpound. Stigmas 3.. Fruit a 1-seeded drupelet. CELASTRACE£.—Twining shrub, Leaves simple. Pods orange when ripe : SapinpDacEx. —Shrubs, or trees. Fruit 2-winged, and leaves palmately-veined. Or, Fruit an inflated 3-celled pod, and leaves of 3-leaflets. Styles 2 or 3 (d) Stamens attached to the petals at their very base. Claytonia, in PorruLacacrm.—Sepals 2. Leaves fleshy. Style 3-cleft. AQUIFOLIACE. —Shrubs, with small axillary flowers, hav- ing the parts in fours and sixes,’ Fruita red berry- like drupe. Stigma sessile. Calyx minute... 43 46 145 KEY TO THE ORDERS. \ TI, GAMOPETALOUS DIVISION. xvii Corolla with the petals united together, in however slight a degree, A, Calyx superior (adherent to the ovary). * Stamens united by their anthers. Cucursirace®.—Tendril-bearing herbs................- Compostr:—Flowers in heads, surrounded by an involucre Lopertack.£.—Flowers not in heads. Corolla split down oue side + « Stamens not united together in any way. a- Stamens inserted on the corolla. Dipsace.£.—Flowers in heads, surrounded by an involucre. : Plant prickly...... ccc ccs e eee ee cece nec e tenons VALERIANACE.—F lowers white, in clustered cymes. Sta- mens fewer than the lobes of the corolla........ Rveracea.—Leaves, when opposite, with stipules ; when whorled, without stipules. Flowers, if in heads, withoutan involucre........ ccc cee eee ee eee CapRIFoLIacE&.—Leaves opposite, without stipules ; but, in one genius, withappendages resembling stipules. 4- 4— Stamens not inserted on the corolla. CampanuLaces.—Herbs with milky juice. Stamens as many ag the lobes of the corolla.......... Ericace£.—Chiefly shrubby plants or parasites. Stamens twice as many as the lobes of the corolla..... vere B. Calyx inferior (free from the ovary). * Stamens more than the lobes of the corolla. Lrecuminos#.—Ovary l-celled, with 1 parietal placenta. Stamens mostly diadelphous...... ES ye eo Adlumia, in Fumariicea.—Plant climbing. Corolla 2-spurred....., Matvace®.—Filaments monadelphous. Carpels ina ring. Ericacra#.—Chiefly shrubby plants, with simple entire: leaves. Stamens twice as many as the lobes of the Corolla). csicareosesc se nese oh een nd he a see ner ~ Poryaataca.--Anthers 6 or 8, 1-celled, opening at the top. Pod 2-celled. Flowersirregular ; lower petal keel-shaped, and usually fringed at the top...... xviii KRY TO THE ORDERS. Oxanipace#.—Stamens 10, 5 of them longer. Styles 5, — distinct. Leaflets 3, obcordate, drooping at night- ~ ip PAID ooecoy osbitseaie tussend aceoasepoiae RRR ATG Resale HA GO 5 + « Stamens just as many as the lobes of the corolla, one in front of each lobe. ; PRIMULACE.—Stamens on the corolla. Style 1. Ovary ~ l-celled, with a free central placenta rising from GHG Das rdsstis. Ao cesisiantewineeesaaraeee a wee ew memmEES 145 PLUMBAGINACESH.—Styles 5. Ovary l-celled and I-seeded. 144 %* « x Stamens just as many as the lobes of the corolla, inserted on its tube alternately with its lobes. +- Ovaries 2, separate.., ; ApocyNAacE#&.—Plants with milky juice. Anthers converg- ing round the stigmas, but not adherent to them. Filaments distinct........ 0.00. c cece eee eer nes 179 ASCLEPIADACE#.—Plants with milky juice. Anthers ad- hering to the stigmas. Filaments monadelphons. Flowers in umbels ......... cece cece cece eee 179 4- + Ovary 4-lobed around the base of the style. Mentha, in Laerata.—Stamens 4, Leaves opposite, aromatic... -. 160 BorrRactnack&,—Stamens 5, Leaves alternate......... 167 4- + + Ovary I-celled ; the seeds on the walls. HypropHYLLAcEm.—Stamens 5, usually exserted. Style 2-cleft. Leaves lobed and sometimes cut-toothed. 171 GENTIANACEH.—Leaves entire and opposite ; or (in Men- yanthes) of 3 leaflets...... i : ee Ovary with 2 or more cells. Aqutrotiace®,—Shrubs, Corolla almost polypetalous. . Calyx minute. Fruit a red berry-like drupe. Parts of the flower chiefly in fours or sixes...... 145 PLANTAGINACER.—Stamens 4, Pod 2-celled. Flowers in B Close Spikes cas cre wuaseao aw sind tems eodocesondne 148 Verbaseum, in seeds small............. ay pastieah ct spsass ober teawaiee ete . 172 KEY TO THE ORDERS. xix Convolvunacex.—Style 2-cleft, Pod 2-celled, generally 4-seeded ; seedslarge. Chiefly twining or trailing WDISD ES ws. diveninincatsinign igri apna egesgure 173 Soranacka#,.—Style single. Pod or berry 2-celled, many- RECUE occ. sar sng aiisatinaieeais eunieurtlueunieuten 174 + % % ® Stamens Sewer than the lobes of the corolla ; the : corolla mostly irregular or 2-lipped. Lasrar&.—Ovary 4-lobed around the base of the style. - Stamens 4 and didynamous, or occasionally only 2with anthers. Stem square......... ......-. 160 VERBENACEEH.—Ovary 4-celled, but not lobed ; the style rising from the apex. Or, Ovary 1-celled and 1- seeded. Stamens didynamous................- 158 LENTIBULARIACEH.—Aquatics. Stamens 2, Ovary 1- celled, with a free central placenta............. 149 OrnoBancHace&® —Parasitic herbs, without green foliage. Ovary l-celled, with many seeds on the walls. Stamens didynamious..........-...0 cece e eee ee 150 ScROPHULARIACE#.—Ovary 2-celled, with many seeds. Stamens didynamous, or only 2................ 151 ACANTHACE®.—Stamens 2, the anther-cells separated. Ovary flat, 2-celled,*4-seeded. Aquatics........ 159 Ill, APETALOUS DIVISION. Corolla (and sometimes calyx also) wanting. A. Flowers not in catkins. * Calyx and corolla both wanting. Tipurace&.—Flowers white, in a dense terminal spike, nodding at the end. Carpels 6 or 4, nearly separ- BUG Se scsplecangy' ovansvcveccnsvanavanssaiat we viins Grate eratraacacnte eeata vaso 182 CERATOPHYLLACEX,—Immersed aquatics, with whorled finely dissected leaves. Flowers monecious.... 213 + « Calyx superior (i.e., adherent to the ovary)... - SAXIFRAGACE.4, —Small, smooth herbs, with inconspicuous greenish-yellow flowers. Stamens twice as many as the calyx-lobes, on a conspicuous disk........ HaLoracex.—Aquatics. Leaves finely dissected or linear. Stamens 1-8. Ovary 3-4-lobed or(Hippuris)1-celled. 79 OnaGrace.x.—Herbs, in ditches. Stamens 4, Ovary 4- celled, 4-sided......... cc eee eeee eee Lege e teens 81 xX KEY TO THE ORDERS. ARISTOLOCHIACE#.—Calyx 3-lobed, dull purple inside. Ovary 6-celled si scusceseee tere rveses pee orvesss SanTALACEa.—Low plants with greenish-white flowers in terminal clusters, Calyx-tube prolonged, and forming a neck te the 1-celled nut-like fruit..... EL“#aGNacka#.—Shrubs with scurfy leaves, Flowers per- fect or dicecious. Calyx 4-parted, in the fertile flowers apparently adherent to the ovary, anid becoming fleshy in fruit. ..............0. 000 ee » « « Calyx inferior (plainly free from the ovary ). 194 a- Ovuries more than one and separate from each other. RanuncuLacr.x.—Calyx present, colotired and petal-like. Achenes containing several seeds, or only one.. Rutaces.—Prickly shrubs, with compound transparent- dotted leaves, and dicecious flowers........ er +~ ++ Ovary only one, but with more than one cell (eacept i Glaux), CRASSULACE.£.—Herbs, in wet places, Pod 5-celled and 5- horned 2 sexscumeciains ood Bast due oh thickets; not common. 8. G. maerophyl'lum, Willd. Bristly-hairy, stout. Root- leaves interruptedly pinnate, with a very large round-heart- shaped terminal leaflet. Stem-leaves with 2-4 minute lateral leaflets, the terminal 3-cleft, with wedge-form rounded lobes. Petals yellow, longer than the calyx. Receptacle nearly naked.—Atl. Prov. chiefly. 4, G. strietum, Ait. (YrEttow A.) Stem 2-3 feet high, rather hairy. Root-leayes interruptedly pinnate; stem- leaves 3-5-foliolate, leaflets obovate or ovate. Petals yellow, longer than the calyx. Receptacle of the fruit downy. Achenes tipped with the hooked style.—Dry thickets. 3 5. G. riva‘le, L. (Water or PurrLe Avens.) Petals pur- ' plish-yellow ; calyx brown-purple. Flowers nodding, but the fruiting heads upright. The upper joint of the style Seathery, persistent. ®&tem simple, 2 feet high. Root-leaves lyrate; stem-leaves few, 3-foliolate, lobed.—Bogs and wet places. 6. G. triflo‘'rum, Pursh. Stem about a foot high, scft- hairy. Flowers 3 or more, on long peduncles, purple. Styles not jointed, feathery, at least 2 inches long in the fruit. —Dry hills and thickets. Not common. 8. WALDSTEI'NIA, Willd. Barren STRAWBERRY. W. fragarioi’des, Tratt. A low plant, 4-6 inches high. Leaflets 8, broadly wedge-form, crenately toothed. Scapes several-flowered. Petals yellow, longer than the calyx.— Dry woods and hill-sides. ROSACEA 67 9. POTENTILLA, L. CINQUE-FoIL. FIVE-FINGER. *Styles thickened and glandular towards the base. I: nflorescence cymose, + Style arising from near the base of the car pel. _ 1. P. argu’ta, Pursh. Stem stout, 1-2 feet high, brown- ish-hairy. Leaves pinnate, of 7-11 oval serrate leaflets, downy underneath. Flowers in dense cymose clusters. Petals yellowish or cream-coloured, deciduous. Stamens about 80. Plant clammy above.—Dry thickets. + + Style arising from the top of the carpel. 2. P. Norve’gica, L. (Norway Crnqus-Forn.) Stem erect, hairy, branching above. Leaves palmate, of 3 leaflets; leaf- lets obovate-oblong, coarsely serrate. Flowers in cymose clusters. Calyx large. Petals pale yellow, small, not longer than the sepals: Stamens about 15.—Fields and low grounds. 3. P. riva’lis, Nutt., var. millegra’na, Watson. More slender and branching than the last, softly villous; Leaves all of 3 serrate leaflets. Cymes loose. Calyx small. Petals - yellow, minute. Stamens 10-20, rarely 5.—N.W. 4. P. paradox’a, Nutt., (P. supi’na, L.) a plant of spreading or decumbent habit, with pinnate leaves of 5-11 leaflets, loose leafy cymes, small petals, as long as the sepals, and achenes with an appendage at the base, occurs along the western shore of Lake Ontario. 5. P. Pennsylvan‘iea, L. Perennial; more or less white- woolly. Leaflets 5-9, white-woolly beneath, less so above, cut-pinnatifid, the segments linear. Stamens about 25.— Chiefly eastward and N.W. “Var. strigo’sa, Pursh, is silky-woolly throughout, 6-12 inches high. Leaflets deeply pinnatifid, the margins of the narrow lobes revolute. Cyme short and close.—N. W. 6. P. reeta, L. Perennial, tall, sparingly villous, glandu- lar-puberulent. Leaves palmate, of 5-7 leaflets, the latter cut-pinnatifid. Flowers yellow, large, in a broad cyme.—. Not common. F 68 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. ** Styles filiform, not glandular at the base. Inflorescence cymose. + Style arising from the top of the carpel. 7. P. Hippia’na, Lehm. Densely white-tomentose through- out. Stemslender. Leaves pinnate, of 5-11 leaflets, dimin- ishing regularly down the petiole. Leaflets sharply toothed at least at the apex. Stamens 20.—N.W. Var. puleher’rima, Watson, has the upper surfaces of the crowded leaflets green and pubescent.—N.W. 8. P. effu'sa, Dougl. Tomentose throughout, with scat- tered villous hairs, Stems diffusely branched above, 4-12 inches high. Leaflets 5-11, interruptedly pinnate. Carpels.. 10.—N. W. : 9. P. Platten’sis, Nutt. Stems decumbent. Pubescenge appressed silky-villous throughout. Leaflets 7-13, crowded, deeply cut-pinnatifid into linear segments. Flowers few. Carpels many.—N.W. 10. P. gra’eilis, Dougl. Stems 2-3 feet high. Leaves palmate, of about 7 leaflets, the latter serrate, tomentose beneath, green above. Carpels many.—N.W. Var. flabellifor’mis, Torr. and Gray, has very deeply pinnatifid leaflets.—N.W. Var. rig’ida, Watson, is villous, but not tomentose, and usually tall and stout.—N.W. 11. P. pifo’sa, Willd., is distinguished from the preceding species by its tall rigid stems and light yellow flowers.— Niagara Falls, not common. 12. P. argen’tea, L. (Sttvery C.) Stem ascending, branched at the summit, white-woolly. Leaves palmate, of 5 leaflets, the latter deeply serrate towards the apex, with revolute margins, and woolly beneath. Petals yellow, longer than the sepals.—Dry fields and roadsides. 13. P. humifu’sa, Nutt. Stems decumbent, 2-4 inches long, slender. Densely white-tomentose. Leaflets 5, serrate at the rounded or truncate apex with 8 or 5 tecth.—N.W. ROSACEA. 69 ++ Style arising from the side of the carpel. - @ _-l4. P. frutico’sa, L. (SurupsyC.) Stem erect, shrubby, 1-3 feet high, much branched. Leaves pinnate, of 5-7 leaf- lets, closely crowded, entire, silky, especially beneath. Flowers numerous, large, yellow, terminating the branches. —Bogs. 15. P. tridenta’ta, Ait., (THrrr-roorHep C.) is common eastward towards the sea-coast. Stem 4-6 inches high. Leaves rigid, palmate, of 3 wedge-shaped leaflets, 3-toothed atthe apex. Petals white. 16. P. palustris, Scop. (Mars Frve-rinerr.) Stem ascending. Leaves pinnate, of 5-7 lanceolate, crowded, deeply serrate leaflets, whitish beneath. Calyx an inch : broad, dark purple inside. Petals purple.—Bogs. *** Styles filiform, lateral. Peduncles axillary, solitary, 1-flowered, 17. P. Anseri’na, L. (Smrver-wrep.) A low plant, creeping with slenderrunners. Leaves all radical, interrupt-. edly pinnate; leaflets 9-19, serrate, green above, siluerg-silky beneath. Flowers solitary, onlong sca pe-like peduncles, bright yellow.—River and lake margins. 18. P. Canaden’sis, L. (Canapa C.) Stem prostrate or ascénding, silky-hairy. Leaves palmate, of 5 leaflets, the latter serrate towards the apex. Flowers solitary. Petals “ yellow; larger than the sepals.—Dry soil. 10. CHAME’ RHODOS, Bunge. C.. erecta, Bunge. Stem slender, 2-12 inches high, branching above. Radical leaves many-cleft, forming a -rosette ;‘ cauline ones 3-5-cleft.—N.W.. prairies. ‘ Ji. FRAGA'RIA, Tourn. STRAWBERRY. 1. F. Virginia’na, Ehrhart, Achenes deeply imbedded in pits on the surface of the fleshy receptacle; calyx erect after flowering. Leaflets firm. 2. F. ves’ea, L. Achenes not sunk in pits, but merely on the surface of the receptacle; calyx spreading, Leaflets thin. . \ VV COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLAN'IS. 12. DALIBAR’DA, L, DALIBARDA. D. repens, L. (Rubus Dalibarda, L., in Macoun’s Cata- logue.) Stems tufted, downy. Whole plant with something of the aspect of a violet.—Low woods. 13. RUBUS, Tourn. BRAMBLF. 1. R. odora’tus, L. (Purrie Fiowsrinc - Raspberry.) Shrubby 8-5 feet high. Branches, peduncles, and calyx clammy with glandular hairs. Flowers large and handsome, rose-purple. Leaves large, broadly ovate, 3-5-lobed, the lobes acute, minutely toothed. Fruit flat. 2. R. Nutka’nus, Mocino, is distinguished from No. 1 by * its oval white petals, and its 5-lobed coarsely toothed leaves. —N.W. 3. R. Chamezemo’rus, L. (CLoup-BERRyY. BAKED-APPLE Berry.) A low herb with diecious flowers. Stem simple, without prickles, 2-3-leaved, bearing one large white flower, Leaves simple, kidney-form, 5-lobed,.serrate.—Sphagnous swamps, chiefly eastward. 4. R. triflo’rus, Richardson. (Dwarr RasrBerry.) Stems ascending or trailing, a foot high, not prickly. Leaflets 8-5, nearly smooth, rhombic-ovate, acute at both ends, doubly serrate. Peduncle usually 8-flowered. Petals white; sepals reflexed. Fruit red.—Cedar-swamps. 5. R. strigo’sus, Michx. (Wi~p Rep RaspBerry.) Steris upright, beset with stiff straight bristles. Leaflets 3-5, ob- long-ovate, pointed, cut-serrate, whitish beneath. Frwit light red. —Hillsides and thickets. 6. R. oeeidenta’lis, L. (Brack Raspsrrry.) Stem glau- cous, recurved, armed with hooked prickles. Leaflets 3, ovate, pointed, coarsely serrate, white-downy beneath. Fruit purplish-black.—Borders of fields, especially where the ground has been burned over. 7. R. villo’sus, Ait. (Hich Biackgerry.) Stem shrubby, furrowed, erect or reclining, armed with hooked prickles. Leaflets 3-5, unequally serrate, the terminal one conspicu- ROSACER. 71 ously stalked. Lower surface of the leaflets hairy and glan- dular, Flowers racemed, numerous, large and white. Fruit oblong, black. Var. frondosus is smoother and less glandu- lar. Var. humifusus is trailing and smaller, and the flowers are less numerous.—Borders of thickets. 8. R. Canaden’sis, L. (Low Brackserry. Dewserry.) Stem shrubby, extensively trailing, slightly prickly. Leaflets chiefly 3, oval or ovate-lanceolate, nearly smooth, sharply serrate. Flowers in racemes.—Thickets and rocky hills. 9. R. his’pidus, L., (Running Swamp-BLackBERRY) occurs occasionally in low meadows. Stem prostrate, with small reflexed prickles, sending up at intervals the short flowering shoots. . Leaflets mostly 3, smooth and shining. Fruit of few grains, red or purple. 14. ROSA, Tourn. Rose. * Styles cohering in a protruding column, as long as the stamens. 1. RB. setig’era, Michx. Stem climbing. Prickles nearly straight, ‘Leaflets 3-5, ovate. Petals deep rose-coloured,— changing to white.—Borders of thickets and along fences; south-western Ontario. : ** Styles separate, included within the calyx-tube; sepals spreading after flowering, and deciduous. 2. R. Caroli‘na, L. (Swame Rosz.) Stem 1-7 feet high, erect, armed with stout straight or somewhat curved prickles, Leaflets 5-9, very finely serrate, mostly narrowly oblong. Stipules long and very narrow. ’ Flowers in corymbs, numer- ous. Calyx and globular calyx-tube beset with glandular bristles. —Wet places, Ontario. ; 3. R. lu’eida, Ehrhart. Stem 1-6 feet high, armed with stout more or less hooked prickles. Leaflets 5-9, coarsely. serrate, smooth and often shining above, rathér thick. Ped- uncles 1-8-flowered.—Dry soil, or borders of swamps, chiefly eastward. 4. R. hu’milis, Marsh. Low, more slender and less leafy than the last, with straight slender spines. Stipules nar- row. Leaflets thin and pale. Outer sepals always more or less lobed. —Mostly in sandy soil. 5. R. nit’ida, Willd. Low. Stem and branches usually thickly covered with prickles interspersed with straight slender spines. Stipules mostly dilated. Leaflets bright green and shining, mostly narrowly oblong. Flowers gen- erally solitary. Sepals entive.—Margins of swamps, Atl. Prov. 6. R. rubigino’sa, L. (Swuer - Brizr.) Stem tall. ‘Prickles numerous, the larger hooked, the smaller awl- shaped. Leaflets 5-7, doubly serrate, glandular beneath, aromatic. Flowers mostly solitary. Fruit pear-shaped or obovate.—Roadsides and-fields. *** Styles separate ; sepals erect and connivent after flowering, persistent, : : + Fruit globose. 7. R. blanda, Ait. (Earty Wixp Rosz.)- Stem 1-3 feet high. Prickles (if any) few and scattered, straight. Leaflets 5-7, mostly oblong-lanceolate, cuneate at the base, fot resinous, simply serrate. Sepals hispid, not lobed. Ped- uncles 1-3-flowered.—Rocks and rocky shores, mostly east- ward. 8. R. Say’i, Schwein. Stems 1-2 feet high, very prickly. Leaflets 3-7, broadly elliptical to oblong-lanceolate, resinous, - the teeth serrulate. Flowers large, mostly solitary. Outer sepals usually lobed, not hispid.—Our most northern rose. 9. R. Arkansa’na, Porter. Stems low, very prickly. Stipules narrow. Leaflets 7-11, broadly elliptical to oblong- lanceolate, wedge-shaped at the base, simply serrate, not resinous. Outer sepals lobed, rarely hispid.—N.W. prairies. * = Fruit oblong-ovate to oblong. 10. R. Engelman’ni, Watson. Stems 3-4 feet high, often very prickly. Leaflets 5-7, the teeth serrulate. Flowers solitary. Sepals not lobed. Fruit $-1 inch long.—Shores of Lake Superior and westward. 15. CRATE'GUS, L. Hawruorn. 1. C. eoeein’ea, L. (Scaruer-rrurrep Tuorn.) A_low tree, with reddish branches, and stout chestnut-brown ROSACEA. 73 spines. Peduncles and calyx glandular. Leaves rather _ thin, roundish-ovate, on slender petioles ; acutely glandular- toothed, sometimes cut-lobed. - Fruit bright red, globose or obovate, ‘half an inch broad.—Thickets, common. Var. macracantha, Dudley, (C. tomentosa, L. in part) has longer spines and thicker leaves, wedge-shaped at the base, on stout petioles and often deeply cut. The cymes also are broader and the flowers and fruit rather large.— Thickets. Var. mollis, Torr. and Gray, (C. tomentosa, L., var. mollis, ; Gray) has densely pubescent shoots and large slender- petioled leaves, usually with acute narrow lobes. Fruit bright scarlet with a slight bloom, an inch broad.—Queens- ton and westward along Lake Erie. 2.-C. puneta’ta, Jacq. Not glandular. Branches hori- ‘zontal, Leaves rather small, wedge-obovate, tapering and entire below, unequally toothed above, villous-pubescent when young, not shining. Fruit globose, about an inch broad. 8. C. Crus’galli, L. (Cocxsrur Tory.) A shrub or low tree, glabrous. Leaves thick, shining above, wedge-obovate, finely serrate. Petioles very short. Fruit globilar, dull red, 4 of an inch broad. Thorns very long.—Thickets, south-western Ontario. 4. C. Dougiasii, Lindl., has few short and stout spines, ovate thin doubly’ serrate leaves, and small black-purple fruit.—N. W. prairies. 16. PYRUS, L. PreaR. APPLE. 1. P. corona’ria, L. (American Craz-Arriz.) A small tree, with ovate serrate simple leaves, tomentose beneath. Flowers in umbel-like cymes. Styles woolly and cohering ‘at the base. Fruit a greenish apple.—Toronto and west ward. : 2. P. arbutifo’lia, L. (CroKxu-perry.) A shrub, with oblong or oblanceolate finely serrate simple leaves, tomentose =x WU Une ee eee ne beneath. Flowers in compound cymes. Fruit berry-like, nearly globular, dark red or purple.—Swamps. Var. melanocar’ pa, Hook., is nearly smooth throughout, and has large black fruit.—Swamps. 8. P. America’na, DC. (Amurican Mounrain-Asu.) A small tree with odd-pinnate leaves of 13-15 leaflets, the latter. lanceolate, taper-pointed, sharply serrate, bright green. Fruit scarlet, berry-like, not larger than peas. Flowers in flat cymes.—_Swamps and cool woods, northward. 4, P. sambueifo’lia, Cham. and Schlecht., differs from the last in having oblong, oval or lance-ovate, obtuse leaf- lets, smaller cymes, and larger flowers and berries.—N.W. 17. AMELAN’CHIER, Medic. JUNE-BERRY. SASKATOON-BERRY. 1, A. Canadensis, Torr. and Gray. (SHapsusu. SuRvIcE- Berry.) Leaves alternate, oblong or spathulate, with 3 rigid sharp teeth at the end. Petals yellow.—Chiefly N.. and N.W. * 8. §2 Aizo’on, Jacq. Scape 5-10 inches high. Leaves thick, spathulate, with white finely-toothed margins. Petals eream-colour, obovate, often spotted at the base. — Moist rocks, Atl. sea-coast and northward. 3. SAXIF' RAGA, L. SAXIFRAGE, 4SMITEL'LA, Tourn. MrrrE-worr. “Brsnor’s-Car. 1. M. diphyl’la, L. (Two-neavep Mrrre-worr.) Stem hairy. Leaves cordate, 8-5-lobed, those on the scape 2, op- posite, nearly sessile. Flowers white, oblong.~-Rich woods. 2. M. nuda, L. (Naxep-statKep M.) Stem small and delicate. Leaves kidney-shaped, doubly crenate. Scape leafless, few-flowered. Flowers greenish.—Deep woods, on moss-covered logs, etc. 5. FEAREL’LA, L. Fase Mrrre-wort. T. cordifolia, L. Scapes leafless, 5-12 inches high. Leaves heart-shaped, sharply toothed, sparsely hairy above, downy beneath. Petals white, oblong.—Rich woods. 78 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. 6. WEU'CHERA, L. ALUM-ROOT. 1. H. America’na, L. (Common Atum-roor.) Stems 2-3 - feet high, glandular and short-hairy. Flowers small, in loose panicle. Petals not longer than the calyx-lobes. Stamens and style exserted.—S. W. Ontario. 2. H. his’pida, Pursh, has larger flowers in a very narrow panicle, and taller stems, with long spreading hairs. Sta- mens short, but soon exserted.—N. W. prairies. xe CHRYSOSPLE NIUM, Tourn. GOLDEN SAXIFRAGE. C. Ameriea’num, Schwein. A low and delicate smogghy., herb, with spreading and forking stems. Flowers greenish- yellow, inconspicuous, nearly sessile in the forks.—Shaihy wet places. OrpER XXXIV. CRASSULA’CEA. (Orpinn Famtny.)) Suceulent herbs (except in one genus), chiefly differing from Saxifragacec in having symmetrical flowers, the sepals, ° petals and carpels being the same in number, and the stamens either as many or twice as many. Synopsis of the Genera, 1. Pen’thorum. Not succulent. The carpels united, forming a 5- celled pod. 2, Sedum. Succulent. Carpels distinct. 1. PEN’ THORUM, Gronov. DitcH StonE-cror. P. sedot des, Gronov. Notsucculent. Sepals 5. Petals 5, ifany; sometimes wanting. Stamens10. Pod 5-angled,- 5-horned, and 5-éelled. Leaves scattered, lanceolate, acute at both-ends. A homely weed, with greenish-yellow flowers ‘ in a loose cyme.—Wet places. (Parts of the flowers occa- sionally in sixes or sevens.) 2. SEDUM, Tourn. STONE-cRor. ORPINE. 1. S. aere, L. (Mossy Srove-cror.) Leaves very thick and succulent, crowded, very small. Petals yellow. A spreading moss-like plant, which has escaped from culti- vation in many places.—Roadsides. HAMAMELACEX, UALORAGER, 79 2. 8. Tele’phium, L. (Livz-ror-zver.) Stems tall and stout. Leaves oval, toothed. Flowers in compound cymes, petals purple. Sepals, petals, and carpels 5 each. Stamens 10. (nt. from Eu.) 3. S. Rhodi’ola, DC. (Rosz-roor.) Stems 5-10 inches -high. Flowers dicecious, greenish-yellow or purplish. Stamens mostly 8, other parts in Jfours.—Rocky shores, Atl. Prov. Orpen XXXV. HAMAMELA’'CEA. (Wrrcs-nazun F.) Tall shrubs, with alternate simple leaves, and deciduous stipules. Flowers in clusters or heads, often monccious. Calyx 4-parted, adherent to the base of the ovary, the latter of 2 united carpels. Fruit a 2-beaked, 2-celled, woody pod, opening atthe top. Petals 4, strap-shaped, inserted on the calyx. Stamens 8, 4 of them anther-bearing, the remainder reduced to scales. The only genus with us is HAMAME'LIS, L. WHI?CH-HAZEL. H. Virginia’na, L. Leaves obovate or oval, erenate or wavy-toothed, pubescent. Flowers yellow, appearing late in the autumn.—Damp woods, chiefly west of Toronto. Onper XXXVI. HALORA’GEH. (Warer-Mirrou. F.) Aquatic or marsh plants, with small inconspicuous flowers, sessile in the axils of the leaves or bracts. Calyx-tube ad- herent to the ovary (but calyx and corolla wanting in Calli- triche), the latter 2-4-celled (in Hippuris of a single carpel). Limb of the calyx.minute or none. Petals small or none. Stamens 1-8, Fruit indehiscent, a single seed in each cell. Synopsis of the Genera. 1 Myriophy!'lum. Flowers monacious or polygamous, with the parts in fours. Stamens 4or 8. Immersed leaves pinnately dissected into capillary divisions. 2. Mippu’ris. Flowers perfect. Stamen, style, and carpel only one. Leaves entire, linear, acute; in whorls of 8 or 10. 80 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLAN'ES. 3, Proserpina’ca. Flowers perfect, the parts in threes. Petals none. Stems creeping at the base. Leaves alternate, the immersed ones pinnately dissected. 4, Callit‘riche, Flowers moneecious. Calyx and corolla wanting. Leaves entire, opposite. Staminate flower of a single stamen ; pistillate flower a single 4-celled ovary. Fruit compressed, .4- lobed, 4-celled, breaking up into 4 one-seeded pieces. 1. MYRIOPHYL’LUM, Vaill. Water-MiroiL. 1. M. spiea’tum, L. Stamens 8. Bracts ovate, entire, shorier than the flowers. Leaves in whorls of 3 or 4. Flowers greenish, in terminal spikes. Stems very long.— Deep water. 2. M. verticilla’tum, L. Stamens 8. Leaves finely dis- sected and whoried asin No.1. Bracts pectinate-pinnatifid, much longer than the flowers, and the spikes therefore leafy. Stem 2-4 feet long.—Stagnant water. 3. M. heterophyl’'lum, Michx. Stamens 4. Lower leaves dissected, in whorls of 4or 5. Bracts ovate or lanceolate, ‘finely serrate, crowded, the lower ones pinnatifid. Stem stout.—Stagnant or slow water. 4, M. tenel’lum, Bigel. Flowering stems nearly leafless. Bracts small, entire. Flowers alternate, moncecious. Stamens 4.—Borders of ponds. 2. MEPPU'RIS, L. Mare’s Tal. H. vulga’ris, L. A perennial aquatic, with jointed erect stem.—Muddy margins of ponds and streams. 3. PROSERPINA’CA, LL. MERMAID-WEED., P. palustris, L. (Mermarp-weep.) Low herb. Stem creeping at base. Leaves alternate, lanceolate, sharply serrate. Petalsnone. Stamens3. Fruit nut-like;3-seeded. —Wet swamps, : 4. CALLIY RICHE, L. WaTER-STARWORT. 1. C. ver’na, L. Amphibious. Floating leaves obovate, tufted; submersed leaves linear. Flowers monccious, axillary, usually between a pair of bracts. Sterile flower a single stamen; fertile flower @ single pistil with a 4-celled ovary. Leaves beset with stellate scales. ONAGRACEE. 81 2. C. autumna ‘lis. Growing under water. May be dis-. ‘tinguished from C. verna by its leaves being retuse and all linear from a broader base, and its flowers without bracts. OrpER XXXVII. ONAGRA’CEA, (Eveninc-Primrosz F.) Herbs with perfect and symmetrical flowers, the parts of the latter in twos or fours. Calyx-tube adherent to the ovary, and usually prolonged above it. Petals and stamens inserted on the calyx. Style 1. Stigmas 2 or 4 or capitate. (See Part I., sections 44-47, for description of a typical plant.) ; Synopsis of the Genera. 1. Cirew’a. Petals 2, obcordate. Stamens 2. Stigma capitate. Fruit bur-like,1-2-seeded, beset with hooked bristles. Delicate low plants with opposite leaves and very small white flowers in racemes. 2. Epilo’bium. Petals 4. Stamens 8.-Calyx-tube hardly prolonged beyond the ovary. Fruit a linear pod, many-seeded, the seeds p7'0- _ vided with tufis of downy hairs. 3. Enothe’ra. Petals 4.. Stamens 8 Stigma’ 4-lobed or discoid. Flowers yellow (white in one species), Calyx-tube much pro- longed. Pods cylindrical or club- shaped. Seeds without tufts. 4. Gaw'ra. Petals 4,clawed and unequal. Stamens 8. Stigma 4-lobed, - with a cup-like border. Calyx-tube much prolonged. Fruit hard and nut-like, ribbed, indehiscent or nearly 80, few-seeded. Flowers rose-coloured or white, turning searlet. 5. Ludwig’ ia. Petals 4, or none. Stamens 4. Calyx-tube not pro- longed. Stigma capitate. < ~ 4. ChRC#’A, Tourn. Encuanrer’s NIGHTSHADE. 1. C. Lutetia’na, L. Stem 1-2 feet high. Leaves oppo- site, ovate, slightly toothed. No bracts under the pedicels. Fruit roundish, bristly-hairy, 2-celled.—Rich woods. 2. C. alpi’na, L. Stem low and delicate (3-8 inches). Leaves cordate, coarsely toothed. Minute bracts under the pedicels. Fruit club-shaped, soft-hairy, 1-celled.—Deep low woods. 2. EPILO'BIUM, L: WILLOW-HERB. 1. EL angustifo’lium, L. (E. spica’tum, Lam.) (Guear WILLow-HERB:) Stem 3-6 feet high, simple. Leaves lance- olate, scattered. Flowers purple, very showy, in a terminal 82 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. raceme or spike. Stamens and style deflexed. Stigma of 4 long lobes.—Newly-cleared land. " Var. caneseens, Wood, has white flowers and silvery pods. 2. E. hirsu’tum, L., is found about Niagara Falls. The stem is tall, erect, and densely soft-hairy, with opposite _ Jance-oblong leaves. Flowers smaller than in No. 1, Fose- purple, forming a leafy short raceme. Stamens- and style erect. 3. E. panieula’tum, Nutt. Glabrous, or pubescent above. Stem varying from 1 to 10 feet high, branching above. Leaves narrowly linear, mostly alternate and fasci- cled. Flowers few, small, terminating the spreading slender and almost leafless branches. Stamens and style erect. ~ Stigma club-shaped.—Colpoy’s Bay, Lake Huron; and N.W. 4, E.linea’re, Muhl. (E. palustre, L., var. lineare, Gray.) Stem 1-2 feet high, erect, slender, branching above, hoary- pubescent. Leaves linear-lanceolate, nearly entire. .Flowers small, corymbed at the ends of the branches, purplish or white. Petals erect. Stigma club-shaped.—Bogs. 5. E. strietum, Muhl, (E. molle, Torr.) is occasionally: met with. It differs from No. 4 chiefly in having the leaves crowded, broader, and their points more obtuse. The petals are rose-coloured.—Bogs. 6. E. palustre, L. Stem low, slender, and simple (about a foot high), finely pubescent. Leaves erect or ascending, sessile, lingar to linear-lanceolate, obtuse, with revolute margins. Seeds roughened with points.—Atl. seacoast and N.W. 7. E. colora’tum, Muhl. Stem 1-2 feet high; nearly ; smooth, but with 2-4 hairy lines decurrent from the leaves, the latter lanceolate or ovate-lanceolate, serrate, with conspic-— uous petioles. Flowers small, nana or less nodding, corymbed. Petals pale, deeply notched. Coma, of the seed brownish.—Not so common as the next. 8. E. adenocau’lon, Haussk. More glandular-pubescent - than the last. Leaves abruptly contracted into short ONAGRACER, 83 petioles. Flowers erect. Coma of the seed much lighter in colour.—Common in wet places. 3. ENOTHE'RA, L. Eveninc PRimgose. * Stigma-lobes. linear. 1. G&. bien’nis, L. (Common Evenine Primrosz.) Stem 2-4 feet high, hairy. ‘Leaves ovate-lanceolate. Flowers yellow, odorous, in a leafy spike, opening in the evening or in cloudy weather. Pods oblong, narrowing towards the top.— Waste places. Var. grandifio’ra, Lindl., has petals as long as the calyx-tube. Var. muriea’ta, Lindl. has rough-bristly stem and pods, and petals rather longer than the stamens. 2. E. albicau'lis, Nutt. Flowers white, changing to rose-colour, nodding in the bud. Stem white, and common- ly glabrous.—N. W. 3. &. pumila, L. (SmariE.) Stem low, 5-12 inches high, smooth or nearly so. Leaves I: nceolate or oblanceolate. Pods nearly sessile, club-shaped, 4-angled. Flowers pale yellow, opening in sunshine.—River and lake margins. 4, &. ehrysan’tha, Michx. Distinguished from the pre- ceding by the orange-yellow flowers, and pedicelled pods, the latter scarcely wing-angled. —Drier ground than the pre-. cedi me ** Stigma discoid. 5. &. serrula’ta, Nutt., var. Douglasii, Torr. and Gray. A low and slender plant, with linear to lanceolate leaves. Calyx-tube broadly funnel-form. Petals obovate.—N.W. 4. GAURA, L. G. eocein’ea, Nutt. Hoary and very leafy, 6-12 inches high. © Flowers small, in simple spikes.—N. W. 5. LUDWIG'TA, L. FALSE LOOSESTRIFE. 1. L. palustris, BU. (Water Purstane.) Stems creep- ing in the mud of ditches or river margins, smooth. Leaves opposite, tapering into a slender petiole. Flowers sessile, solitary, usually without petals. Pod 4-sided. 84 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. bs 2. L. alternifo'lia, L. (Szzp-nox.) Stem branching, about 3 feet high, nearly smooth. Flowers yellow, conspicu- ous, peduncled in the upper axils. . Leaves alternate, pointed at both ends. Capsules wing-angled.—S. W. Ontario. 3. L. polyearp’a, Short and Peter. Stem 1-3 feet high, erect and branching, but producing runners at the base. Flowers small, sessile in the axils, with greenish petals or none. eaves acute at both ends, those of the runners oblong-spathulate, Bractlets at the base of the capsules linear-awl-shaped.—S. W. Ontario, not common. Orpen XXXVIII. MELASTOMA’CEH, (Mexasroma F.) Low herbs with opposite 3-5-ribbed leaves. Calyx-tube adherent to the ovary, the limb 4-cleft. Petals 4, showy, convolute in the bud. Stamens 8, with 1-celled anthers opening by a pore at the apex; these and the petals inserted on the calyx. Style and stigma 1- Pod 4-celled, many- seeded ; seeds coiled. The only representative with us is RWEXEA, L. Dreesr-Grass. MEADOW-BEAUTY. . R. Virgin’iea, L. Stem square, wing-angled. Leaves oval-lanceolate. Petals purple.—Shores of the Muskoka Lakes. , Orpen XXXIX. LYTHRA'CEH#. (Looszsrrirs F.) Herbs, or slightly woody plants, with opposite or whorled entire leaves, without stipules. Calyx enclosing, but Sree from, the ovary. Petals and stamens inserted on the calyx, Flowers axillary or whorled. . Style 1. Stigma capitate. Synopsis of the Genera. 1, Lyth’rum. Petals mostly 6. Stamens mostly 6 or 12. Flowers purple, solitary in the axils, or forming an interrupted spike. Calyx-teeth with projections in the sinuses. Pod oblong, 2-celled. 2. Nesw’n. Petals 5 (rarely 4). Stamens twice as many, in two sets. Pod 3-5-celled. 1. LYTH' RUM, L. Loosesrrire. ‘1. L. ala’‘tum, Pursh. Tall and wand-like. Flowers solitary in the upper axils. Calyx-teeth often shorter than CUCURBITACEE. 85° tho projections between them. Petals deep-purple.—S. W. Ontario. 2. L. Saliea’ria, L. (Sprkep Loosmstrirs.) More or less downy and tall. Flowers purple, crowded, and forming an interrupted spike. Stamiens twice as many as the petals, in ~two sets.—Atl. Prov. Also at Ottawa and opposite ‘Mon- treal. 2. NESZ’A, Commerson, Juss. Swamp LOosEsrRire. N. verticilla’'ta, H.B.K. . (Dec’odon verticillatus, Ell.) Stems curving, 2-6 feet long, 4-6-sided. Leaves lanceolate, mostly whorled. Flowers purple, in the axils of the upper leaves. Calyx bell-shaped, with 5-7 erect teeth, with sup- plementary projections between them. Stamens 10, exserted, 5 longer than the rest.—Swamps. Orper XL. CUCURBITA’CEA. (Gourp Famity.) Herbs, climbing by tendrils. Flowers monoecious. Calyx- tube adherent to the 1-3-celled ovary. Corolla commonly more or less gamopetalous. Stamens usually 3, united by their tortuous anthers, and often also by the filaments. Leaves alternate, palmately lobed or veined. Synopsis of the Genera. — 1. Si'cyos. Flowers greenish-white, small; the staminate corymbed, the pistillate clustered in a head on a long peduncle. Corolla 5- cleft, with a spreading border. Style slender; stigmas 3. Ovary ‘T-celléd.. Fruit dry and indehiscent, prickly, bur-like in appear- ance. ' 2. Echinoeys'tis. Flowers whitish, small; the staminate in long compound racemes, the pistillate in small clusters from the same axils. Corolle 6-parted. Stigma broad, almost sessile. Ovary 2-celled, 4-seeded. Fruit fleshy, becoming dry, clothed with weak prickles. . 1. SI'CYOS, L. STAR CUCUMBER. S. angula’tus, L. A clammy-hairy weed in damp yards. Leaves roundish heart-shaped, 5-angled or lobed. 2. ECHINOCYS'TIS, Torr. and Gray. WuLD BALSAM-APPLE. , E. loba’ta, Torr. and Gray. Climbing high about dwel- lings. Leaves deeply and sharply 5-lobed, The oval fruit 2 inches long. ‘ ‘ 86 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. Orprr XLI. CACTA’/CEA. (Cactus Famtty.) Very fleshy and commonly leafless plants; the stems globose or columnar and angled, or of flattened joints, mostly prickly. Flowers solitary, sessile, The numerous sepals and petals adherent to the 1-celled ovary. Style 1, stigmas” many. Fruita 1-celled berry with many seeds on the walls. Synopsis of the Genera. 1. Mamilla’ria. Stems globose or oval, covered with spine-bearing i tubercles, the flowers between these. ie 2. Opun’tia. Stems of flattened joints, bearing very small awl-shaped leaves with clusters of bristles in their axils. 1. MAMILEA’RIA, Haw. M. vivip’ara, Haw. Stems 1-5 inches high, the tubercles bearing bundles of 5-8 reddish-brown spines, surrounded by numerous grayish ones. Flowers purple.—N. W. plains. 2. OPUN'TIA, Tourn. PRICKLY PEAR. 0. Rafines’quii, Engel. Stem prostrate, deep green. Bristles reddish-brown. Spinesfew. Flowers yellow, some- times with reddish centre.—Point Pelee. Orper XLII. FICOI’DEA. (Ice-Pianr Famity.) A miscellaneous group, embracing plants formerly in- cluded in Caryophyllacee and Portulacacee; differing, however, from true representatives of these in having parti- tions in the ovary. Petals wanting in our genus. MOLLU'GO, L. CaARPET-WEED. M. verticilla’ta, L. A prostrate much-branched herb, growing in patches. Leaves spathulate, apparently verti- cillate. Flowers on long axillary pedicels, clustered into a sort of umbel. Sepals 5, white inside. Petals none. Stamens mostly 8. Styles 3. Pod 8-celled, 38-valved, loculi- cidal, the partitions breaking away from the many-seeded axis.—Mostly in south-western Ontario, # UMBELLIFaRA. 87 Oxper XLITI. UMBELLIF’ERA, (Parsney Famity.) Herbs with small flowers mostly in compound wmbels. Calyx-tube grown fast to the surface of the ovary; calyx- teeth minute or none. The 5 petals and 5 stamens inserted on @ disk which crowns the ovary. Styles 2. Fruit dry, 2-seeded. Stems hollow. Leaves usually much cut. (See - Part I., Chapter VIL., for description of a typical flower.) Synopsis of the Genera. §1. Seeds flat (not hollow) on the inner face. . 1. Hydrocot’yle. Umbels simple, or one springing from the summit of another, axillary. Flowers white. Stem slender and creeping. Leaves round-kidney-shaped. 2. Sanie’ula. Umbels irregular (or compound), the greenish flowers capitate in the umbellets. Leaves palmately lobed or parted. Fruit globular, covered with hooked prickles. (In the Genera which follow, the umbels are regularly compound.) 3. Dauw’eus. Stem bristly. Leaves twice or thrice-pinnate, or pinna- tifid. Bracts of the involucre pinnatifid, very long. Fruit ribbed, the ribs bristly. 4, Meracie’um. Stem 3-4 feet high, woolly and grooved. Leaves 1-2- ternately compound. Flowers white, the outer corollas larger _ than the others. Fruit wing-margined at the junction of the car- pels, very flat. Carpels 5-ribbed on the back. 5. Pastina’ea. Stem smooth, grooved. Leaves pinnate. Flowers yellow, all alike. Fruit as in No. 4. 6 Peuced’anum. Low acaulescent herbs, with spindle-shaped roots and twice-pinnate leaves. No involucre; involucels of scarious- margined (often purplish) lanceolate bractlets. Flowers white or yellow. Fruit round, winged on the sides.—N. W. only. 7. Avchem’‘ora. Stemsmooth. Leaves pinnate, of 3-9 rather narrow ; leaflets. Flowers white. Fruit broadly winged, flat, 5-ribbed on the back. : 8 Archangel’/ica, Stem smooth, stout, purple. Leaves 2-3-ternately,- compound. Flowers greenish-white. Fruit smooth, flattish on the back, double-wing-margined, each carpel with 3 ribs on the back. ¢ 9. Conioseli‘num. Stem smooth. Leaves 2-3-pinnately compound, the petiolés inflated. Flowers white. Fruit doubly wing-marginsd, and with 3 narrow wings on the back of each carpel. 88. COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS, 10. Thaspium. Stemsmooth. Leaves1-3-ternately divided. Flowers yellow. Fruit not flattened, 10-winged or ribbed. 11, Hthu’sa, Leaves twice or thrice ternately compound, the divisions finely dissected. Noinvolucre: involucels of long narrow bract- lets. Flowers white. Fruit ovate-globose, the carpels with 5 thick sharp ribs. 12. Ligus’ticum. Stem smooth, from large aromatic roots. Leaves twice ternate, coarsely toothed. Flowers white. Fruit with pro- minent acute ribs, having broad spaces between them. "43. Zinta. Stem slender, smooth and glaucous. Leaves 2-3-ternately compound. Flowers yellow. Rays of the umbel long and slender. Fruit contracted at the junction of the carpels ; the carpels nar- rowly 5-ribbed, 14. Cieu'ta. Stem streaked with purple, stout. Leaves thrice com- pound, Flowers white. Fruit alittle contracted at the sides, the carpels strongly 5-ribbed, 15. Carum. Stem erect, slender, smooth. Leaves pinnately decom- pound, the divisions filiform. Roots tuberous. Flowers white. Ribs of the ovate or oblong fruit inconspicuous. 16. Sium. Stem grooved. Leaves simply pinnate. Flowers white, Fruit as in No. 10. 1% Cryptotz’nia. Stemsmooth. Leaves 3-foliolate. The umbels with. very unequal vays. Flowers white. Friit nearly as in Nos. 10: -and11. ‘ * §2. Inner face of each seed hollowed lengthwise. _18, Buplew’rum., Stemsmooth. Leaves perfoliate, ovate, entire. No involucre: involucels of 5 very conspicuous ovate mucronate bractlets. Flowers yellow. . Miuse’nium. Stem short, branching from the base. Flowers yellow. @Leaves twice-pinnatifid. Roots spindle-shaped. No involucre ; involucels 1-sided, of a few narrow bractlets. Ribs of the ovate fruit slightly prominent.—N. W. only. 20. @smorrhi’za. Leaves large, 2-3-ternately compound. Flowers white. Fruit linear-oblong, angled, tapering downwards into a stalk-like base. Ribs of the carpels bristly upwards. 21. Co'nium. Leaves large,decompound. Flowers white. Fruit ovate, flattened at the sides, 5-ribbed, the ribs wavy. 1 o § 3. Inner face of each seed curved inwards at top and bottom. iw] 2. Erige’nia. Stem Icw and smooth. Leaves 2-3-ternately divided. Fruit twin. Carpels nearly kidney-form. Umbels 3-rayed, small. Flowers white. : 3 UMBELLIVERA. , 89 1, HYDROCOTLLS, Tourn.” Waren PEennywort. H. America’na, L, Stém spreading and creeping, very slender. leaves kidney-shaped, crenate, slightly - lobed. Umnbels 3-5-flowered, inconspicuous, in the axils of: the leaves.—Shady wet places. 2. SANICULA, Tourn. SaNicLe. BLAcK SNAKEROOT. S. Marilan’diea, L. Leaves 5-7-parted. Staminate flowers very numerous, and on slender pedicels. Styles long, recurved.—Rich woods. Var. Canaden’sis, L. Leaves 3-5-parted. A few stam- inate flowers among the perfect ones, and on very short pedicels. Styles shorter than the prickles of the fruit.—Low rich woods, not so common. : 8. DAU'CUS, Tourn, Carrot. D. Caro’ta, L. (Common Carrot.) Found wild occa- sionally in old fields: In fruit the umbel becomes hollow “Tike a bird’s nest. 4. HERACLEUM L. Cow-PaRsnip. H. lana’tum, Michx. Umbels large and flat. Petioles of the leaves spreading and sheathing. ‘Leaves very large ; leaflets broadly heart-shaped, -deeply lobed. Low wet meadows. 5. PASTINA’CA Tourn. PARSNIP. P. sati’va, L. (Common Parsyip.) Found wild in old fields and along roadsides. Leaflets shining above. G. PEUCEDANUM, L. 1. P. nudieawle. Nutt. Pubescent. Peduncles 3-8 inches high. Flowers white, in early spring.—N. W. : 4 2. P. villo’sum, Nutt., has yellow flowers.—N.W. q. ARCHIEM'ORA, D.C. CowBANE, A. rig’ida, DC. Calyx 5-toothed. Involucre almost none ; involucels of many small bractlets.—Sandy swamps, south- western Ontario. 90 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. A 8. ARCHANGELICA, Hoffm. ARCHANGELICA. 1. A. atropurpu’rea, Hoffm. (Angelica atropurpurea, L.) (Great ANGELICA.) Stem very tall (4-6 feet) and stout, dark purple. Whole plant strong-scented. Petioles much inflated at the base.—Marshes and low river-banks. 2. A. Gmel’ini, DC. Stem slightly downy at the top. Involucels about as long as the umbellets. Plant but little aromatic.—Rocky coasts; Atl. Prov. , 9. CONIOSELI'NUM, Fischer. HEMLOCK-PARSLEY. C. Canadense, Torr. and Gr. Stem 2-4 feet high. Petioles much inflated. Leaflets of the involucels awl-shaped- —Swamps. 10. THASPIUM, Nutt. MEraDow-PARSNIP. ‘ 1, T. au’reum, Nutt. Stem 1-2 feet:high, angular-fur- rowed. Leaflets oblong-lanceolate, sharply serrate. Flow- ers deep yellow. Fruit with 10 winged ridges, or in var. . apterum with 10 ribs.—Dry or rich woods. Var. trifoliatum, ¢ Coult. and Rose, is a far western form. Leaflets crenate. 2. T. barbino’de, Nutt. Loosely branched, pubescent on the joints. Leaflets ovate to lanceolate, coarsely cut-ser- rate. Flowers light yellow.-—S. W. Ontario. 11. ZTHMU'SA, L. FOoOL’s PARSLEY. A. Cyna’pium, L. A poisonous annual, with an un- pleasant odour, found occasionally in cultivated grounds. 12. LIGUS'TICUM, L. Lovace. L. Seot‘ieum, L. (Scorcsa Lovacs.) - Stem 1-2 feet high, simple. Leaflets ovate. Fruit narrowly oblong.—Salt marshes, Atl. sea-coast. 18. ZVZEA, DC. Zizta, Z. integer’rima, DC. (Pimpinella integerrima, Benth. and Hook., in Macoun’s Catalogue.) Stem slender, 1-2 feet high, from a stout root stock. Involucelsnone. Plant strong-scented.—Rocky hill-sides. UMBELLIFERA. 91 14. CICUTA, L. Watrr-HEMLOcK. 1. C. maeula’ta, L. (Srorrep Cowsans. Braver Porson.)\ Stem 3-6 feet high, purplish, smooth: Leaflets ovate-lanceplate, coarsely serrate, pointed.—Swamps and low grounds. ~ 2. C.-bulbif’era, L., is easily distinguished from No. 1 by bearing clusters of bulblets in the axils of the upper leaves. The leaflets, also, are linear.—Swamps and low grounds. . 15. CARUM, L. Caraway. C. Car’ui, L. (Caraway.) Escaped from cultivation in many places. ’ 7 16. SIUM, L. WatTER-PARSNIP. S. linea’re, Michx. (8. cicutewfoliwm, Gmelin, in Macoun’s Catalogue.) Stem 2-3 feet high, smooth, furrowed. Leaf- lets varying from lineax,to oblong, sharply pointed and ser- rate. Fruit oblong or ovate, with prominent ribs.—Borders of marshes usually in the water. 1. CRYPTOTE'NIA, DC. Honewort. C. Canadensis, DC. Stem 1-2 feet high, slender. Leaf- | lets large, ovate, doubly serrate. No involucre.—Rich woods and thickets. 18. BUPLEU’ RUM, L. THOROUGH-WAX. B. rotundifo’lium, L. Ballast-heaps.—Atl. Prov., 19. MUSE'NIUM, Nutt. M. divariea’tum, Nutt. Decumbent. Leaves glabrous and shining, the divisions confluent with the winged rhachis. Rather ill-smelling herbs.—N.W. 20. OSMORRMEWZA, Raf. SwrEET CICELY. 1. 0. longis’tylis, DC. (SmoorHEeR Swzet Cicety.) Stem reddish, nearly smooth. Leaflets sparingly pubescent, short-pointed. Styles slender, nearly as long as thé ovary, - recurved.—Rich woods. 92 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. 2. 0. brevis’tylis, DC. (Hairy Sweer Cicety.) Whole plant hairy. Leaflets taper-pointed. Styles very short, conical.— Rich woods, 21. CO'NIUM, L. Porson HEMLOCK. C. macula’‘tum, L. Stem smooth, spotted. Leaflets lanceolate; pinnatifid, pale green, with an offensive odour when bruised. Involucels one-sided. Inner face of the seed marked with a deep groove.— Waste places. 22. EREGE’NEA, Nutt. HarBINGER-OF-SPRING. E. bulbo’sa, Nutt. Stem 4-6 inches high, from a tuber deép in the ground, producing 2 leaves, the lower radical. Leaflets much incised. Flowers few.—Alluvial soil. OrveR XLIV. ARALIA’CEA. (Ginsenc Famtty.). Herbs (with us) differing from the last Order chiefly in having, as a rule, more than 2 style® and the fruit a drupe. The umbels, also, are either single, or corymbed, or panicled. Flowers often polygamous., The only Canadian genus is ARA’/EYA, Tourn. Grinsenc. WILD SARSAPARILLA. *Umbels corymbed or panicled. Petals, stamens, and styles each 5, Frwit black or dark-purple. 1. A. pacemo’sa, L. (Sprxenarp.) Umbels in a large compound punicle. Stem 2-3 feet high, widely branching. Leaves very large and decompound ; leaflets ovate-cordate, doubly serrate. Roots aromatic.—Rich woods. C 2. ‘A. His’pida, Michx. (Bristiy SarsaPaRiILtA. Wap Exper.) Stem 1-2 feet high, bristly, leafy, somewhat . shrubby at the base. Umbels 2-7, corymbed. Leaves twice- pinnate. Leaflets sharply serrate. Fruit black.—Rocky or sandy woods. 3. A. nudicau'lis, L. (Wirp Sarsapaniuta.) True stem very short, sending up a naked scape bearing 3 or 4 long- peduncled umbels at the summit, and one long-petioled leat, ternately divided, and-with 5 leaflets on each division. Root horizontal, aromatic.—Rich woods. ARALIACEM CORNACEA., + 93 -** Umbel single, on along peduncle. Styles 2 or 3. 4, A- quinquefo'lia, Decaisne. (GinseNc.) Leaves in a whorl of 3 at the summit of the stem, the latter a foot high. Leaflets mostly 5, long-stalked.—Rich woods. 5. A. trifo’lia, Decaisne. Stem 4-6 inches high. Leaves in a whorl of 3 at the sunmit, but the leaflets usually only 3, and sessile.—Rich woods. Orpen XLV. CORNA’CEZ. (Doewoop Famuity.) Shrubs or trees (rarely herbs) with simple leaves. Calyx- tube adherent to,the 1-2-celled ovary, the limb of the calyx inconspicuous. Petals and stamens allepigynous. Stylel, stigma flat or capitate. Fruit a 1-2-seeded drupe.: Synopsis of the Genera. 1. Cornus. Flowers perfect (the parts in fours), either forming cymes, or in close heads surrounded by a showy involucre resembling a corolla, Leaves mostly opposite. 2. Nyssa. Flowers diceciously polygamous, the parts in. fives. Leaves alternate, mostly crowded at the ends of the branchlets. 1. CORNUS, Tourn. CoRNEL. DoGwoopd. ~~ *Flowers in a@ close head, surrounded by a showy involucre of 4 white bracts. Fruit red. . J. C. Canadensis, L. (Buncu-zerry.) Stem simple, . 5 or 6 inches high. Upper leaves crowded and apparently whorled, ovate, the lower scale-like. Leaves of the involucre ovate. Rich woods. ‘ 2: ©. flor‘ida, L. (FLowexine Docewoop.) A small tree, with opposite ovate pointed leaves. Leaves of the in- voluere notched at the apex, very showy.—Rocky woods. South-west Ontario. ae Flowers (white) in flat cymes. No involucre. Fruit blue or white. 3. C. eircina'ta,. L’Her. (Rounp-tzavep Docwoop.) A shrub 4-6 fect high, with greenish warty dotted branches. ‘Leaves opposite, broadly oval, white-woolly beneath, Fruit light blue.—-Rich woods. : 94 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. ~ 4. C. serie’ea, L. (Smxy Cornet.) A large shrub with purplish branches. Leaves opposite, narrowly ovate or oblong, silky beneath. Branchlets often rusty. -Fruit light blue. Distinguished from No, 3 by the colour of the branches and the much smaller leaves.—Low wet grounds. 5. C. stolonif‘era, Michx. (Rxp-ostzr Doewoop.) A shrub forming clumps by the production of suckers or stolons, 3-6 feet high. Branches bright red-purple, smooth. Leaves opposite, ovate, roughish, whitish beneath. Fruit white or whitish.— Low wet grounds. 6. C. panicula’'ta, L’Her. (Panictep Cornet.) A shrub 4-8 feet high, with erect, gray, and smooth branches. Flowers white, very numerous. Leaves opposite, ovate- lanceolate, taper-pointed. Cymes convex. Fruit white.— Thickets and river-banks. 7. C. asperifo'lia, Michx., (RoveH-Luavep Docwoop) is reported by Macoun as common on Point Pelee. Branches brownish, the branchlets rough-pubescent. Leaves oppo. site, rather small, oblong or ovate ; rough above, downy beneath. Fruit bluish or white. 8. C. alternifo'lia, L. (ALTERNATE-LEAVED’CorNuL.) A | large shrub or small tree, with alternate greenish branches streaked with white. Leaves mostly alternate, oval, acute at each end, crowded at the ends of the branches. Flowers yellowish, in loose cymes. Fruit deep blue, on reddish stalks,—Thickets. 2 NYSSA, L. PeprrRipcs. Sour-GumM TREE. N. sylvat/ica, Marsh. A middle-sized tree with hori- zontal branches, reported from Niagara and south-western Ontario. Sterile flowers in dense axillary clusters, with small calyx, and small fleshy petals or none. Stamens mostly 10, but sometimes fewer. Fertile flowers in clusters of 3-8, at the summit of a slender axillary peduncle, larger than the stam- inate ones. Style revolute. Ovary 1-celled. Drupe ovoid, bluish-black, about half an inch Jong. CAPRIFOLIACEA, 95 Il. GAMOPET’ALOUS DIVISION. Embracing plants with both calyx and corolla, the latter with the petals united (in however slight a degree.) Orpen XLVI. CAPRIFOLIA’CEH. (Honzysucxie F.) Shrubs, rarely herbs, with the calyx-tube adherent to the ovary, the corolla borne on the ovary, and the stamens on the tube of the corolla. Leaves opposite and without stipules, but some species of Vibur’num: have appendages resembling stipules. Fruit a berry, drupe, or pod. Synopsis of the Genera. *Corolla tubular, sometimes 2-lipped. Style slender. 1, Linne’a. A trailing or creeping herb, with evergreen ovalcrenate leaves and slender scape-like peduncles which fork at the top into 2 pedicels, each of which bears a pair of nodding narrowly bell-shaped purplish flowers. Stamens 4, 3 shorter than the others. 2. Symphoricar’pus. Upright branching shrubs, with oval entire short-petioled leaves, Fiowers in interrupted spikes at the _ends of the branches, rose-coloured. Corolla bell-shaped, 4-5- lobed, with as manystamens. Berrieslarge and white, 4-celled, but only 2-seeded. 3. Lonice’ra. Upright or twining shrubs, with entire leaves. Corolla funnel-form, more or less irregular, often with a pro- jection on one side at the base. Berry several-seeded. 4, Diervilla. Low upright shrubs with ovate pointed serrate leaves. Calyx-tube tapering towards the top, the teeth slender. Flowers light yellow, peduncles mostly 4-flowered. Corolla funnel-form, nearly regular. Pod slender-pointed. 5. Trios‘teum. - Coarse herbs. Lobes of the calyx leaf-like. Flowers brownish-purple, sessile in the axils of the leaves. Corolla bulging at the base. Fruit a3-seeded orange-coloured drupe. ** Oorolla rotate or urn-shaped, regular, 5-lobed. Flowers white, in broad cymes, 6. Sambucus. Upright shrubs with pinnate leaves; the leaflets serrate. Stigmas 3. Fruit purple or red, a juicy berry-like ~ drupe, with 3 seed-like stones. 7. Viburnum. Upright shrubs with simple leaves, and white flowersin compound cymes. Fruita 1-seeded drupe. i 4 : 96 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. 1. LINNA'' A, Gronov. TWIN-FLOWER. L. borea’lis, Gronov.—Cool mossy woods and swamps. 2. SYMPHORICAR'PUS, Dill. SNOWBERRY. 4 1. S. raeemo’sus, Michx. (SvowseRny.) Corolla bearded inside. Flowers in a rather loosespike. Var. pauciflo’rus, Robbins, is low, diffusely branched, and spreading, with two or three flowers only, in the axils of the uppermost leaves.— Dry rocky hill-sides. ' 2. S. oceidenta'lis, Hook. (Wotrszrry.) Flowers in denser spikes than the last, and with larger and more funnel- form corolla and longer stamens. Corolla much bearded ~ ‘within.—N.W. 3. LONICERA, L, HonrysuckLE. WoopsiNe. 1. L. parviflo’ra, Lam. (LZ. glauca, Hill, in Macoun’s Catalogue.) (Smatt Honrysucnis.) Twining shrub, 2-4 feet high, with smooth leaves which are glaucous beneath, the upper ones connate-perfoliate ; corolla yellowish-purple.— Rocky banks. ; 2. L. hirsu’'ta, Eaton. (Harry Honzysuckiz.) Stem twining high. Leaves not glaucous, very large, downy-hairy, the upper ones connate-perfoliate. Flowers in close whorls ; corolla greenish-yellow, clammy-pubescent.—Deep thickets. 3. L. ‘Sullivan’tii, Gray. Twining. At length glacous- whitened. ® Leaves oval and ovate-oblong, mostly connate on the flowering stems. Corolla pale yellow.—N.W. 4. L. eilia’ta, Muhl. (Fiy-Honzysuckir.) A: branch- ing, straggling shrub, with thin oblong-ovate ciliate leaves, Peduncles axillary, filiform, shorter than the leaves, each 2-flowered at the top. Corolla greenish-yellow, almost spurred at the base. The two berries separate.—Damp woods. 5. L. eeru’lea, L. (Mounrain F,) Smaller (1-2 feet high), and with upright branches. Leaves oval. Ovaries united into one berry,—Kastward and ‘northward. * CAPRIFOLIACEA, 97 6. L. oblongifolia, Muhl. (Swamp Fiy-Honrysuckte). A shrub with upright branches, and oblong leaves, Peduncles long and slender, 2-flowered. Corolla deeply 2-lipped. Berries united at the base.—Swamps and low grounds. 7. L. involuera’ta, Banks, is at once recognized by the involucre of four leaf-like bracts under the two flowers. Corolla yellowish, viscid-pubescent, Berries dark-purple.— Woods and banks of streams, Atl. Prov. and N.W. 4. DIERVIL'LA, Tourn. BusH-HIONEYSUCELE. D. trif'ida, Mcench.—Rocky woods and clearings. 5. TEIOS'TEUM, L. FEVER-woRt. T. perfolia’tum, L. A coarse herb, 2-4 feet high, soft+ hairy. Leaves oval, narrowed at the base. Fruit orange- coloured.—Old clearings and thickets. 6. SAMBU'CUS, Tourn. ELDER. 1. §. Canadensis, L. (Common Exper.) Shrub 5-10 feet high, in clumps. Leaflets 5-11, oblong. Cymes flat. ‘Fruit black-purple.—Open grounds, and along streams. 2. S. racemo’sa, L. (S. pubens, Michx.) (Rep-BERRIED Etprr) may be distinguished from No. 1 by its warty bark, brown pith, 5-7 leaflets, convex or pyramidal cymes, and red berries.— Rocky woods. ro VIBUR'NUM, L. ARROW-WooD. LAURESTINUS. 1. V. Lenta’go, L. (Swerr Visurnum. SHEEP-BERRY.) A small tree, with ovate finely-serrate pointed leaves, with long and margined petioles. Cyme sessile. Fruit black.— Along streams, 2. V. eassinoides, L. (Wirse-rop.) A smooth shrub with somewhat scurfy shoots and tall straight stems.. Leaves thickish, entire or wavy-toothed, dotted beneath. Cymes with short peduncles, about 5-rayed. Fruit blatk.—Cold swamps. 3. V. pubes’cens, Pursh. (Dowxy Arrow-woop.) A _. Straggling shrub, not more than 4 feet high, with small ovate 98 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. coarsely serrate leaves, the lower surface soft-downy. Cymes small. Fruit-oblong, dark-purple.—Rocky places. 4. V. acerifo’lium, L. (Marix-reavep A. DockMAckIE.) A shrub 3-6 feet high, with greenish bark. Leaves 3-lobed, 3-ribbed, soft-downy beneath. ‘ Stipular appendages bristle- shaped. Cymes small, on long peduncles. Fruit red, be- coming black.—Thickets and river-banks. _ 5. V. Op’ulus, L. (Crawpurry-trze.) An upright shrub, 5-10 feet high, with strongly 3-lobed leaves, broader than long, the lobes spreading and pointed. Cymes peduncled. Marginal flowers of. the cyme very large and neutral. . Stipular appendages conspicuous. Fruit red, pleasantly acid.—Low grounds. 6. V. paueiflo’rum, Pylaie. A low shrub, Leaves 5- ribbed at the base, serrate, with 3 short lobes at the summit. Cyme few-flowered. Stamens shorter than the corolla. Fruit red, sour, with a very flat stone.—Cold woods, Atl. Prov. chiefly. ’ 7. V. lantanoi’des, Michx. (HoBBLE-BUsH.) A straggling shrub with reclining branches. Leaves large, round-ovate, heart-shaped at the base, serrate, many-veined, the veins underneath and the stalks‘and branchlets very rusty-scurfy. _ Stipular appendages corigpicuous. Cymes sessile, very broad and fat, with very conspicuous neutral flowers on the margin. —Moist woods. Orper XLVII. RUBIA’‘CEA. (Mapper Famizy.) «- Herbs or shrubs, chiefly distinguished from the preceding Order by the presence of stipules between the opposite entire leaves, or by the leaves being in whorls without stipules. Calyx superior. Stamens alternate with- the (mostly 4) lobes of the corolla, and inserted on its tube. Ovary 2-4-celled. , RUBIACEA, 99 Synopsis of the Gencra. Gallium. Leaves in whorls, Slender weak herbs with square stems. Calyx-teeth inconspicuous. Corolla’ 4-parted, wheel- shaped. Styles 2. Fruit twin, separating into two 1-seeded carpels. mr 2. Sherard'ia. Leaves in whorls. Stems square, slender, procum- bent. Corolla funnel-form, 4-5-lobed. Calyx-lobes lanceolate. Flowers blue or pinkish, with a gamophyllous involucre. . Cephalan'thus. Leaves opposite, Shrubs with the flowers in a . globular peduncled head. Lobes of calyx and corolla each 4. Style very slender, much-protruded. Stigma capitate. we 4, Mitchel'la. Leaves opposite. Shining trailing evergreen herbs, with flowers in pairs, the ovarics united. Lobes of calyx and corolla each 4, the corolla bearded inside. Style 1, Stigmas 4 Fruit a red 2-eyed berry. . Mousto’nia. Leaves opposite. Low and slender erect herbs, with the flowers in small terminal clusters. Lobes of calyx and corolla each 4. Stylel. Stigmas 2. ~ 1. GA’LIUM, L. BepstRAW. CLEAVERS. 1. G. Apari’ne, L. (Creavers. Goosz-crass.) Leaves about 8 in a whorl, lanceolate, rough-margined. Peduncles ‘1-2-flowered, axillary. Fruit covered with hooked prickles. Low grounds. 2. G. triflo‘rum, Michx. (Swzer-scentep BrEpsrRraw.) Leaves chiefly 6 in a whorl, elliptical-lanceolate, bristle- pointed. Pedunclés 3-flowered, terminating the branches. Fruit covered with hooked prickles. — Woods. 3. G. pilo’sum, Ait. Leaves in whorls of 4, hairy, oval. Peduncles twice- or thrice-forked.—Southwestern Ontario. 4. G. laneeola‘tum, Torr. (Witp Liquvoricz.) Leaves all in whorls of 4 each, lanceolate, tapering at the apex, more or less 3-nerved. Peduncles mostly once-forked. Flowers few or several, remote. Fruit covered with hooked prickles. 5. G. cirese’zans, Michx., is similar to No. 4, but the leaves are obtuse instead of tapering.— Woods, 100 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLAN'S. 6. G. Kamtsehat'ieum, Steller, has leaves orbiculiur to oblong-ovate, and corolla yellowish-white and glubrous.— Mountain woods, Atl. Prov. ; 7. G. asprel’‘lum, Michx. (Roveu Bipsrraw.) Leaves in whorls of 6, or 4 or 5 on the branchlets, elliptical-lanceo- late, very rough on the edges and midrib, Stem weak, 3-5 feet high, leaning upon and clinging to bushes by its rough edges. Flowers numerous in panicled clusters. Fruit not rough. Thickets. 8. G. trifidum, L. (Smarty Bepsrraw.) Leaves in whorls of 4-6. Stem 6-18 inches high, roughened on the edges, as are the leaves usually. Flowers few, not panicled. Ports of the flowers generally in threes. Fruit smooth. Var. latifolium, Torr., is easily known by its broad leaves and widely branching stems.— Low grounds and swamps. Var. tineto’rium, Torr. and Gray. Stem taller and stouter, with nearly smooth angles. Peduncles 3-7-flowered. Corolla-lobes and stamens 4. 9. G. borea‘le, L. (Norruern Bepsrraw.) Leaves in whorls of 4, linear-lanceolate, 3-nerved. Flowers very numerous, crowded in a narrow and compact terminal panicle. Stem erect and rigid, 1-3 feet high.— Rocky thickets and river-banks. ° 2. SHERARD'IA, Dill. S. arven’sis, L. Sparingly naturalized. 3. CEPHALAN TUS, LL. ButTron Buss. C. oecidenta'lis, L. A smooth shrub growing in swamps, with ovate petioled pointed leaves, which ‘are opposite or in -whorls of 3. Easily recognized by the globular head of white flowers. 4. MITCHEL'LA, L. ParrripGe Berry. M. repens, L.—Common in dry woods. Leaves round- ovate, shining, sometimes with whitish lines. VALERIANACEA, 101 ‘5. HOUSTO'RTA, L, Hovusrontia. 1. H. purpu’rea, L. Stems tufted, 3-6 inches high. Leaves varying from roundish-ovate ‘to lanceolate, 3-5- -ribbed, sessile.— Woodlands. Var. longifo'lia, Gray, has thinner oblong- lanceolate to linedr leaves, and is lower.—Chiefly N.W.. 2. H. exrwiea, L. (Buvets. Invocence.) A ‘slender herb with erect stems, A single flower on each slender peduncle. Leaves oblong-spathulate. Corolla light blue to nearly white, with a yellowish eye and a long tube.—Moist ‘grassy places, Atl. Prov. Orper XLVIII. VALERIANA’CEH. (Vacerran F.) Herbs with opposite exstipulate leaves, and small eymore flowers. Calyx-tube adherent to the ovary, the latter 5- celled, but only one of these fertile. Stamens 1-3, fewer than the lobes of the corolla. Style slender. Stigmas 1-3. The only common genus is WALERIA'NA, Tourn. VALERIAN. 1. V. sylvat‘iea, Banks. Not uncommon in cedar-swamps. Root fibrous. Calyx-limb consisting of several bristles rolled inwards in the flower, but expanding in fruit. Corolla gibbous at the base. Stamens 3. Root-leaves ovate or oblong, entire ; stem-leaves pinnate, leaflets 5-11. Stem erect, striate, 1-2 feet high. 2. V. ed’ulis, Nutt. Root spindle- shaped, save: Flowers in a long and narrow interrupted panicle, nearly dicecious. Stem-leaves deeply pinnatifid.Low ‘grounds; western Ontario. Orpen XLIX. DIPSA’CEA. (TEaseL Famtty.) Herbs with the flowers in heads, surrounded by a many- -leaved involucre, as in the next Family, but the stamens are distinct. Leaves opposite... Represented in Canada by the genus 102 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS, DIP’SACUS, Tourn, TEASEL. D. sylves’tris, Mill. (Witp TzasrL.) A stout, coarse, prickly plant, not unlike a thistle in appearance, Flowers in oblong very dense heads, bluish. Corolla 4-cleft. Sta- mens 4, on the corolla. Bracts among the flowers terminat- ing ina long awn. Leaves generally connate.—-Roadsides and ditches. Very common in the Niagara district, but found also elsewhere. . Orpen L. COMPOSITA. (Comrosirs Famity.) Flowers in a dense head on a common receptacle, and sur- rounded by an involucre. Calyx-tube adherent to the ovary, its limb either obsolete or forming a pappus of few or many bristles or chaffy scales, Corolla either tubular or with one side much prolonged (strap-shaped or ligulate). Stamens usually 5, on the tube of the corolla, their anthers united (syngenesious). Style 2-cleft. (See Part I., sections 60-62, for examination of a typical flower.) : The heads of flowers present some variety of structure. All the flowers of a head may be tubular ; or only the central ones or disk-flowers, as they are then called, may be tubular, - whilst those around the margin, then known as ray-flowers, are ligulate or strap-shaped. Or again, all the flowers may be strap-shaped. It is not unusual also to find a mixture of perfect and imperfect flowers in the same head. The bracts which are often found growing on the common receptacle among the florets are known as the chaff. When these bracts are entirely absent the receptacle is said to be naked. The leaves of the involucre are called its secles. Artificial Synopsis of the Genera. Susorper I. TUBULIFLO/RA. Heads either altogether without strap-shaped corollas, or the latter, if present, forming only the outer circle (the ray). Ray-flowers, when present, always without stamens, and often without a pistil also. COMPOSIT#. 103 A. Ray-flowers entirely absent. * Scales of the involucre in many rows, bristly-pointed, or fringed. + Florets all perfect. 1. Cni'cus. Leaves and scales of the involucre prickly. Pappus of long plumose bristles. Receptacle with long soft bristles among the florets. Flowers reddish-purple. 2. Car’duus. Resembling Cnicus, but the bristles of the pappus are not plumose. Atl. Prov. 3. Onopor'don. Leaves and scales of the involucre prickly. Heads much asin Cnicus, but the receptacle naked, and deeply honeycombed. Pappus of long bristles, not plumose. “Stem winged by the decurrent bases of the leaves. Flowers purple. 4. Are'tium,. Leaves not prickly, but the scales of the globular in- volucre tipped with hooked bristles. Pappus of many short rough bristles. Receptacle bristly. Flowers purple. Verno’nia. One species has scales of the involucre somewhat bristly. See No. 15. orming a kind of false ray. 5. Centaure’a. Leaves not prickly. Scales of the involucre Fringed. Pappus double and bristly, or very short or none. Receptacle bristly. +++ Sterile and fertile florets in separate heads, i.e., monecious. Fruit a completely closed involucre (usually bristly) containing only one or two florets, these heads sessile in the axils of the bracts or upper leaves. Sterile heads with more numerous florets in flattish involucres, and forming racemes or spikes. Pappus none. 6. Xan'thium. Fertile florets only 2 together in burs with hooked prickles, clustered in the axils. Sterile heads in short spikes _ above them, the scales of their involucres in one row only, but not united together. 7. Ambro'sia. Fertile florets single, in a closed involucre armed with afew spinesatthetop. Sterile headsin racemes or spikes above, the scales of their involucres in a single row and united intoa cup. — 8. Franse’ria. Inflorescence much like that of Ambrosia, but the fruiting involucre is armed with a number of long flat and thin spines.—N.W. i ++Marginal auld often sterile, and much larger than the others, * * Seales of the involucre without bristles of any kind. + Marginal florets without stamens. ++Pappus none or minute. Receptaclenaked. Very strong-scented herbs, 104 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. . 9. Tanace'tum. Flowers yellow, in numerous corymbed heads, Scales of the involacre dry, imbricated. Pappus 5-lobed. Leaves dissected. 10. Artemis’ia. Flowers yellowish or dull purplish, in numerous small heads which are panicled or racemed. Scales of the ‘involuere with dry and scarious margins, imbricated. Achenes with narrow top. +++Pappus of all the florets bristly. Receptacle naked. 11. Erechti'tes. Flowers whitish. Scales of the involucre in a singlerow, linear, with afew bractlets at the base, Corolla of the marginal florets very slender. Pappus copious, of fine soft white hairs. Heads corymbed. Erect and coarse herbs. 12, Gnapha’'lium. lFlowers whitish or yellowish. Scales of the - involucre yellowish-white, in many rows, dry and scarious, woolly at the base. Outer corollas slender. Pappus a single row of rough bristles. Flocculent-woolly herbs. 13. Antenna'ria. Very much like Gnaphalium in appearance, being white-woolly, but the heads are usually diecious, and the bristles of the pappus thicker in the sterile florets. + +All the florets in the head perfect. 13, Amtenna’ria, with dicecious heads, may be looked for here.. See previous paragraph. : Bidens. One or two species have norays. See No. 41. Sene'cio. One species is without rays, See No. 19. 14, Lia’tris. Flowers handsome, rose-purple. Receptacle naked. Pappus of long and slender bristles, plumose or rough. Achenes slepder, 10-ribbed. Lobes of the corolla slender, Stem wand- like, leafy, froma corm or tuber. Leaves narrow or grass-like, 15, Werno’nia. Flowers purple. Scales of the involucre (with us) .with slender bristly tips. Reccptacle naked. Pappus double, dhe outer minute, the inner capillary, Branches of the style long and slender, minutely bristly. 16. Eupato/‘rium. Flowers white or purple. Receptacle naked. Pappus of slender hair-like bristles, smooth or nearly so. Achenes 5-angled. Heads in corymbs. Leaves whorled, or connate, or opposite. +++ Marginal florets pistillate and fertile, those in the centre of- the head staminate and sterile. Rzceptacle chaffy. Pappus wanting, : a 13. kK. 19. 2): 21, , 28. 23. 25. _COMPOSITA, 105 Caewlia. Flowers white or whitish. Heads 5-flowered, rather large, in flat corymbs. Jnvolucre 5-leaved. Receptacle naked, bearing a scale-like pointed appendage in the centre. Corolla deeply 5-cleft. Pappus of numerous capillary bristles, Iva. Marginal pistillate florets 1-5, with very small tubular corolla or none. Staminate florets with funnel-form 5-toothed corolla, Anthers neariy separate. Achenes very short. Coarse plants with small greenish-white nodding heads. N.W. Rays or strap-shaped corollas round the margin of the head. * Pappus of hair-like bristles. Receptacle naked. Sene’cio. Rays yellow, or in one species none. Scales of the involucre in a single row, or with afew bractlets at the base. -Pappus very fine and soft. Heads corymbose. Leaves alter- nate. = In’ula, Rays yellow, numerous, very narrow, in a single row, Outer scales of the involucre leaf-like. Anthers with two tails at the base. Stout plarts, with large alternate leaves which are woolly beneath. ‘ Chrysop’sis. Rays yellow, many. Disk yellow. Pappus double, the outer of very small chaffy bristles, the inner capillary. Low hairy herbs.—N. W. only. Aplopap’pus. Rays yellow, many. Disk yellow. Pappus sim- ple, of unequal bristles._N.W. only. Solida’go. Rays yellow, few, as are also the disk-florets. Invol- ucre oblong, scales of unequal lengths, appressed. Achenes many-ribbed. Heads small in compound racemes, or corymbs. Stems usually wand-like. Leaves alternate. 1. Ar‘niea. Raysyellow. Disk yellow. Scales of the bell-shaped involucre in two rows, lanceolate, erect. Receptacle flat, min- utely fringed. -Achenes slender. Leaves opposite. Heads showy, with long peduncles. Stem simple. Tussila’go. Rays yellowish, in several rows, very narrow. ‘Involucre nearly simple. Pappus copious, soft. A low peren- nial, with creeping rootstocks, sending up ascaly scape in early spring bearing one head, and producing later heart-shaped angled or toothed leaves, woolly when young. . Petasi‘tes. Rays whitish or purplish. Heads ina corymb, fra- grant. Scales of the involucre in asingle row. Heads some- what dicecious, the staminate with one row of pistillate ray- flowers, the pistillate with ray-flowers in many rows. Woolly herbs, with large leaves, cll radical, and sheathing Healy bracts on the scape. L 106 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. 27. Aster. Rays white, purple, or blue, never yellow, but the disk generally yellow. Pappus of numerous fine roughish bristles, (in one species double}, Acheénes flattish. Heads corymbed or racemose. Flowering in late summer. 28. Evig’eron. Rays and disk asin Aster, but the rays very narrow, and usually in more than one row. Scales of the involucre in one or two rows, nearly of equal length. Pappus of long bristles with shorter ones intermixed. Heads corymbed or solitary. Leaves generally sessile. **Pappus not of hair-like bristles, but either altogether wanting or consisting of afew chaffy scales or tecth, or only a minute crown, + Receptacle naked. 29. Grinde'lia. Rays yellow, many. Disk yellow. Heads large, Pappus of 2 or 8 rigid awns, falling off early. Scales of the involucre with spreading tips. Coarse herbs with sessile ser- rate leaves.—N.W. chiefly. 30, Gutierre’zia. Rays yellow, few. Disk-florets 3 or 4. Heads numerous, small, crowded. Pappus of a few short chaffy scales. 41. Bidens. Rays yellow, few; but 2 speciesare without rays. Scales of the involucre in 2 rows, the outer large and leaf-like. Ray- florets neutral. Aohenes crowned with 2 or more stiff awns which are barbed backward. 42, Heliop’sis. Rays yellow, 10 or more, pistillate. Scales of the involucre in 2 or 3 rows, the outer leaf-like. Receptacle coni- cal; chafflinear, Achenes smooth, 4-angled. Pappus none, 43, Achille’a. Rays white (occasionally pinkish), few. Receptacle flattish, Pappus none. Achenes margined, Heads-small, in flat corymbs. Leaves very finely dissected. 44, Pelym/‘nia. Rays whitish-yellow, wedge-form, shorter than the involucre, few in number. Scales of the involucre in 2 rows, the outer leaf-like, the inner small, and partly clasping the achenes. Pappus none. Coarse clammy herbs with an un- pleasant odour. 45, Sil’‘phium. Easily known by its stout square stem, and the upper connate leaves forming a sort of cup. Flowers yellow. + Achenes broad and flat, " 108 COMMON CANADIAN WILD PLANTS. Sunorper Il. LIGULIFLO'RE. Corolla straprshaped in all the florets of the head. ~All the florets perfect. Herbs with milky juice, and alternate leaves. 46. lirig’ia. Flowers yellow. Pappus double, the outer short, cf many minute chaffy scales, the inner of many long capillary bristles. Low perennials branching from the base, with single small heads on scapes. 47. Lamp’sana. Flowers yellow, 8-12in ahead. Scales of the invol- ucre 8,in a single row. Pappus none. Stem slender. Heads small, in loose panicles. 48, Cicho'rium. Flowers bright blue, showy. Scales of the invol- ucre in 2 rows, the outer of 5 short scales, the inner of 8-10 scales. Pappus chaffy. Heads sessile, 2 or 3 together. 49, Leon‘todon. Flowers yellow. Involucre with bractlets at the base. Pappus of plumose bristles, these broader at the base. Heads borne on branching scapes. Leaves radical. 50.. Miera’cium. Flowers ycllow. Scales of the involucre more or Iess imbricated. Pappus a single row of tawny hair-like rough bristles. Heads corymbose. 51. Crepis. Like Hieracium, but the pappus is of copious white and soft capillary bristles. . Prenan’‘thes. Stems leafy. Flowers yellowish or grecnish-white often tinged with purple; heads nodding. Involucre of 5-14 scalesin a single row, with a few bractlets below. Pappus copious, of brownish or yellowish rough bristles, Achenes shorly blunt. or bo - §3. Lygodes'mia. Stems nearly leafless. Flowers white or cream- coluur or ‘pinkish. Involucre with bractlets below. Pappus white. Heads erect. Achenes long, tapering.—N.W. only. 54. Trox’imon. Flowers yellow. Head large, solitary, borne on a scape. Leaves radical, elongated, linear, tufted. Achenes 10- ribbed. Involucre loosely imbricated inf 2 or 3 rows.—N.W. only. 55. Tarax’acum. Flowers yellow, on slender naked hollow scapes. Achencs prolonged into a slender thread-like beak. Leaves all radical. (See Part I., Chapter viii.) 56. Lactu’ca. Flowers pale yellow or purplish. Florets few (about 20) in the head. Scales of the involucre in 2 or more rows of COMPOSITAL. 109 unequallength.